#aespa reader

[stewpidcheescatarinabluu]

Synopsis: A wounded mafia heir stumbles into a late-night convenience store, where a quiet clerk patches him up. He walks out—but can’t stop watching her. As danger circles and their worlds quietly collide, one question remains: Can you stay untouched in a life soaked in blood?

Word Count: 3,410

Karina X Male Reader.

a/n: I figured I gotta finish this series eventually! hope you enjoyed this, its been so long since I updated this one.

The air was cold, sharp against your lungs.

The dockyard was silent now. No more screams, no more gunfire. Just the distant creak of metal, the sea groaning under the weight of secrets.

Suijoon stood a few feet away, face unreadable. Not smug. Not scared.

Just… waiting.

You held the photograph in your hand. Karina’s parents. Smiling. Still alive in the image — dead in reality.

Poisoned. Buried in a crash. She doesn’t even know.

Your grip on the photo tightened until it tore.

“You knew,” you said quietly.

Suijoon didn’t respond.

“You knew they were murdered. That the car crash wasn’t real. That she’s been living a lie.”

Still, nothing. Not even a blink.

Your voice cracked. “You let her suffer.”

“I protected her,” he finally said.

That was the match.

Your fist exploded across his jaw before you even realized you'd moved. The crack echoed off the steel walls, birds scattered into the sky.

Suijoon staggered sideways — wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Blood. He stared at it like he wasn’t surprised.

“I let you have that one,” he muttered. “You won’t get another.”

You were already charging.

Your shoulder collided with his chest and drove him back, but he turned with the momentum, hooked your arm, and flipped you over his hip. You landed hard — gravel biting into your spine — but rolled back to your feet.

Fast. Fluid.

He raised his hands in a loose stance — street brawler style. Low guard, tight core, waiting for you to overextend.

“Still fast,” he said. “Still predictable.”

You lunged again — a feint to the right, elbow to the ribs, followed by a knee to the thigh. He blocked the elbow but grunted at the knee, staggered a step, and countered with a brutal downward strike to your collarbone.

Crack.

Pain shot through your neck, but you didn’t stop.

You grabbed his shirt and headbutted him.

Twice.

The second time, he reeled.

You followed up — a hook to the ribs, a jab to the throat, a spinning elbow aimed at his temple — but he ducked at the last second and landed a clean uppercut to your gut that knocked the wind from you.

You dropped to a knee, gasping.

He didn’t press. He didn’t need to.

“You think I don’t regret it?” he said, circling. “Every day, I watched her hold onto guilt that wasn’t hers. And I said nothing.”

You pushed yourself up, wiping blood from your lip. “Then why—?”

“Because knowing the truth wouldn’t have saved her,” he snapped. “It would’ve broken her.”

Your punch cut him off mid-sentence — a hook to the cheek, full rotation behind it. His head snapped sideways. Blood sprayed.

You stepped forward, grabbed him by the collar, and slammed him into a rusted container wall.

“She’s not weak!” you growled.

“I know,” he coughed. “But you were.”

You blinked.

That moment cost you.

He twisted, reversed the hold, and slammed you into the metal. Your vision blurred as his knee drove into your stomach. You felt the wind knock out of you as he punched your shoulder — deadening the arm.

“Five years ago, I tried to tell you,” Suijoon said, breathing heavy. “You weren’t ready. You were still trying to be your father’s son — not your own.”

You roared and shoved him off.

The two of you circled now — breathing heavy, shirts ripped, knuckles split. Like gladiators beneath a steel sky.

Then you ran.

Another combo — jab, low kick, elbow — he blocked two, but the elbow cracked his temple. He countered with a sweep — you jumped it, flipped, and tackled him mid-air into the ground.

You mounted, fists raining — one, two, three, four — until he caught your wrist and twisted.

You screamed as he dislocated your shoulder with a brutal jerk.

You staggered back, arm limp, chest heaving.

“I hate you,” you spat.

“I know.”

Silence.

The air was burning now. The cold had long fled your lungs, replaced with rage and betrayal that boiled beneath your skin.

You and Suijoon hit the crate so hard it dented on impact, the metallic echo thundering across the yard. Still locked together, you gritted your teeth and let instinct take over.

You headbutted him again — your skull crashing into his nose.

A crack.

Blood splattered from Suijoon’s face as he staggered.

“Done talking?” you growled.

He wiped the blood away, tried to stand straight — but you were already on him.

You tackled him to the ground.

Your knees pinned his arms. You brought your good fist down — once, twice, three times. No rhythm. No technique. Just violence.

“YOU,” slam “LET,” slam “HER,” slam “SUFFER!” slam

Suijoon tried to guard, tried to deflect — but your knuckles tore through his defenses like paper.

Your punches weren’t clean anymore — they were ugly. Desperate. Fueled by a pain you didn’t know you’d been holding in for years.

“I loved her!” you screamed, voice cracking. “I love her, and you— You let her carry the weight of a murder!”

Suijoon coughed. “Y/N—”

You hit him again.

And again.

His lip split open. His left eye began to swell shut. He reached up with a bloodied hand, not to hit — but to hold your wrist.

“...She needs you to stay standing,” he whispered through broken teeth.

You froze. Chest heaving. Fist trembling mid-air.

“You want to punish me?” he rasped. “Fine. I deserve it. But don’t let me drag you into the dark I live in.”

His voice was hoarse. Weak. But real.

You stared down at him. A man who had betrayed your trust — but never stopped watching her back.

Not perfectly. Not honestly. But maybe… desperately.

“...You’re pathetic,” you muttered.

Then you stood. Spat blood beside him.

“You’re lucky I care more about her than I hate you.”

Suijoon didn’t answer. Just laid there, broken on the ground, bloodied and still — his chest barely rising.

You turned your back on him, shoulder burning, lip split, hand bruised down to the bone.

But your steps were steady.

You didn’t feel like the little prince anymore.

You felt like a man ready to burn the kingdom down.

For her.

Your arm was still half-dead.

Your ribs were cracked, your lip swollen, your shoulder barely in its socket — but none of that mattered.

Because Karina was close.

You could feel it in your chest. Like gravity. Like every bone in your body was being pulled toward her.

The final warehouse loomed ahead, tucked beneath the rusted shell of Dock 7. Isolated. Hidden. A makeshift prison.

You didn’t wait.

You kicked the door in.

It blasted open with a thunderous clang, light spilling into the dark hall like judgment.

Inside — concrete and steel. Cages. Chains. Monitors humming faintly. And in the center, her.

Karina sat in a chair — wrists bound, lip bleeding, eyes barely open. But even bloodied and bruised, she lifted her head the moment she felt you.

“Y/N…?”

You didn’t speak.

You ran.

The guard who stepped between you didn’t stand a chance — you speared him into the ground, your elbow smashing across his jaw with a sound like splintering wood.

You rose in one motion, grabbed the second by the throat, and drove him into the wall.

He crumpled.

Breath ragged, you knelt in front of Karina, hands trembling as you fumbled with the restraints. “I’m here,” you whispered, almost afraid she’d vanish if you said it too loud. “I’m here, baby.”

Karina stared at you — stunned. Then, slowly, her eyes filled.

“I thought— I thought you wouldn’t come…”

You let out a breathless laugh. “They’d have to kill me first.”

The restraints clattered to the floor.

And before you could even pull her into your arms, she launched herself into you.

Karina buried her face in your neck, her entire body trembling. “You’re bleeding,” she whispered. “You’re—”

“I’m okay,” you muttered, wrapping your one good arm around her as tight as you could. “I’m okay now.”

She pulled back, just enough to see your face.

Then she kissed you.

It wasn’t soft. It wasn’t gentle. It was desperate — like trying to remember how to breathe after nearly drowning. Like reclaiming something the world tried to steal.

You kissed her back, bloody and bruised and half-broken — but alive. And finally, finally with her.

And when you pulled away, your foreheads resting against each other, you whispered, “I’m taking you home.”

She nodded.

But behind you — the sound of a gun being cocked.

You turned.

You didn’t even have a chance to breathe.

Karina’s eyes widened — “Y/N—!”

Boom.

The merc’s body flew past you like a ragdoll, spine twisted unnaturally. Blood splattered the wall. You turned instantly — heart hammering — only to see him already standing in the open doorway.

Killian Draco.

Your father.

Impeccably dressed — black gloves, open collar, not a single drop of blood on him despite the trail of carnage behind. His pistol was still raised, smoke curling from the barrel.

He lowered it with precision.

And in his other hand — something wrapped in canvas.

He walked forward, the silence of the warehouse bending around him like gravity.

Karina stared.

You swallowed, breath caught in your throat.

Killian reached you, and with no ceremony at all, dropped the bundle to the floor with a sickening thud.

The canvas unfurled on impact.

Hyuk’s severed head rolled out, eyes still wide. Jaw slack. Blood soaked into the concrete.

Karina gasped.

You stared at it — stunned.

Killian didn’t flinch.

He looked only at you.

“No one touches what’s mine,” he said, voice low. Like a warning to the world.

Then, for the briefest moment, his eyes shifted — to Karina. His expression softened. Not by much… but enough.

“You protected her,” he said. “Good.”

You didn’t answer. Your chest was still rising and falling too fast. Your mind still reeling.

Killian reached down and gently — gently — placed a hand on your uninjured shoulder.

“Get her out of here, son,” he said. “This place is over.”

And then he turned, walking toward the far side of the warehouse — where flames were already beginning to flicker from the rigged charges Jun-ho had set.

Karina grabbed your hand.

You looked at her — and for the first time all night, you both exhaled.

She whispered, “Let’s go home.”

And you ran.

Not from fear.

But because you finally had something worth living for.

Draco Manor The scent of old books and polished wood lingered in the air. High ceilings, oil paintings, the quiet hum of a place built by power and history. You hadn’t brought anyone here in years.

But tonight wasn’t about custom. It was about answers.

Karina walked beside you — still bruised, but standing tall. Her eyes scanned every detail, absorbing everything. No more running. No more lies.

You stopped at the towering double doors.

Your father’s office.

You knocked once.

“Enter,” came the voice from within.

The two of you stepped in.

Killian Draco sat at his desk — sleeves rolled, a crystal decanter to his side, fingers laced. The fireplace behind him burned low, casting long shadows across the shelves.

Without lifting his eyes, he gestured.

“Sit down.”

You obeyed. So did Karina. She bowed — stiffly, unsure.

He finally looked up. His gaze fell on Karina. He studied her for a long moment. Not judging. Just... remembering.

Then he spoke.

“You’ve grown into a fine woman, Karina.”

Her breath caught.

“I knew your father well,” Killian continued. “Long before the world did. Back when he still believed he could fix things. That money and goodness could coexist.”

Karina sat straighter, heart in her throat.

“You were what he treasured most,” Killian said. “Which made you a target.”

She blinked. “You… knew I was being hunted?”

He nodded once. “Not immediately. But when I found out, I erased the trail. The real one. As far as the world is concerned, you died with them.”

Silence.

Even you looked over, stunned.

Karina’s voice came, small. “You… hid me?”

Killian finally stood — walked toward a nearby cabinet. He pulled out a thick file and placed it on the desk between you.

The top sheet: a satellite image. A black SUV. A familiar license plate.

“My men intercepted the team that rigged the car crash. It was never random. Your father refused to sell military software to a private arm of the government. Said it was too dangerous.”

Karina’s hands were shaking now.

“He knew the cost,” Killian said, softer now. “And he tried to protect you anyway.”

A pause.

Then, quieter: “So did I.”

Karina stared at him — breath shallow.

“You kept this from me,” she said.

“I had to,” he answered. “Until you were strong enough. Until I knew… he was strong enough too.” He glanced at you then. “And now, you’re not alone.”

You reached out, gently resting your hand over Karina’s. She didn’t flinch.

Killian returned to his seat. His voice returned to its usual calm.

“Now that the veil’s been lifted, there’s no turning back. You’ll be hunted again. By the same people who killed your parents. Possibly worse.”

Karina’s voice didn’t waver.

“Then let them come.”

Killian’s mouth lifted — just slightly. The faintest trace of pride.

“There’s fire in you,” he said. “Just like your father.”

He leaned back.

“This is your war now. Both of you.”

Karina had just stepped out of the room, the heavy oak doors clicking shut behind her. The silence that followed was dense — not awkward, just loaded.

You stayed seated.

Your hand drifted toward the file he left on the desk, but you didn’t open it.

You looked up.

“So you knew.” Your voice was calm, but flat.

Killian didn’t flinch.

“Yes,” he said, pouring himself a drink. “Like I said, we were great friends. He told me everything the moment he realized what they were planning.”

You leaned back slightly. “Then how come you didn’t interfere?”

Killian set the glass down without drinking it. His gaze met yours — steady, sharp, but far away.

“Because a great man doesn’t interfere with fate,” he said quietly. “I may be powerful… but not strong enough to overwrite what was already written.”

You scoffed, half a breath of disbelief and frustration. Then sighed and rubbed your eyes.

“Thanks, old man. For saving my ass.”

He smirked — faint, dry.

“I didn’t save your ass,” he said, voice like polished iron. “You’re just drawn to danger.”

He sipped his drink, then added with a wry glint in his eyes:

“And I’m danger.”

You let out a tired laugh, shook your head, and stood.

He watched you — not smiling, but not cold either. Just quiet approval, like a lion watching its cub finally learn to bite.

“Go after her,” he said, already turning back to his files. “She’s not done falling for you yet.”

You paused at the door, hand resting on the knob.

Then looked back once.

“And what about the ones who planned all this?”

Killian didn’t look up.

“We’ll make them wish fate had been kinder.”

You didn’t say another word.

You just left.

And walked toward her.

The storm had passed.

The night air was gentle now — no more gunshots, no more fire in your chest. Just the sound of waves, faint through the open balcony door, and the soft rustle of Karina’s hoodie as she curled into your side.

You were on the couch, legs tangled beneath a shared blanket, a half-finished bowl of popcorn between you, forgotten. Some old action movie played muted on the TV — neither of you were watching.

Karina was wearing one of your hoodies. Too big. Swallowed her frame whole. She looked better in it than you ever did.

Her head rested on your shoulder, hair brushing your neck.

"You're warm," she mumbled.

"You always say that."

"Because it's always true," she said, nudging you with her nose. Then softer, "It feels safe."

You didn’t respond right away. You just turned your head and kissed the top of hers — barely a touch. Just long enough to say me too without needing the words.

Her fingers played with yours under the blanket. Absentminded. Tender.

“You came for me,” she whispered, barely audible. “Even after everything. After I—”

You stopped her with a squeeze of her hand.

“There was never a version of this where I didn’t.”

Karina closed her eyes.

Silence fell again, but it was the kind of silence that felt earned. Peaceful. Like two people finally found the right rhythm after years of noise.

Then — quietly:

“Don’t leave me.”

You looked down at her.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Even if it gets worse?”

You brushed a thumb over the small bruise on her cheek.

“Even if the world ends.”

She smiled. Soft. Barely there. But real.

And with that, she nestled deeper into your chest.

Within minutes, her breathing slowed �� even, steady. She fell asleep like that, tangled up in you.

You didn’t move. Not even a little.

You just stayed there, holding your world in your arms.

“So…” you murmured, brushing her hair back lazily, “you quit working at that convenience store?”

She blinked at you, then nodded, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips.

“Mhm. I mean, no use for me to endanger myself every night for minimum wage and expired ramen.”

You laughed softly, your thumb tracing idle circles on the back of her hand.

“Wasn’t that place open 24/7?”

“Yeah,” she said, closing her eyes briefly. “And apparently I was too.”

You leaned your head back against the couch cushion, smiling.

“I miss seeing you behind that counter, you know. Hoodie too big, eyes half asleep, pretending to care about people buying instant coffee at 2 AM.”

She scoffed. “Hey, I did care. I had my regulars. And you were the worst one.”

“Me?”

“Always walking in like it was a secret mission. Black hoodie, looking all mysterious. Buying bandages, canned coffee, and painkillers like it wasn’t sketchy at all.”

You smirked.

“In my defense… it was a secret mission.”

She rolled her eyes, then softened.

“You scared me sometimes.”

You paused at that. Her voice had dropped just a little — quieter, more vulnerable. You turned your gaze to her, serious now.

“I’m sorry.”

She shook her head quickly. “Not anymore. You’re here. That’s what matters.”

A beat of silence.

Then you asked gently, “So what now?”

She hummed, stretching like a cat beneath the blanket. “I rest. Heal. Maybe figure out what it means to not just survive, but live.”

You watched her — moonlight catching the curve of her cheek, the softness in her expression.

“And me?” you asked, not teasing, just quiet.

Karina opened her eyes and looked at you.

“You?” she said with a little smile. “You stay beside me. That’s your job now.”

You grinned. “No paycheck?”

“Just kisses.”

“Hmm… tempting offer.”

She leaned up, eyes fluttering shut, and kissed you again — slower this time. No urgency. Just a whisper of lips, like a promise sealed in warmth.

And when she pulled away, she rested her forehead against yours.

“We’re safe now,” she whispered.

“We are,” you replied.

And that night, for the first time in what felt like years, you both fell asleep without fear.

The room was quiet except for the soft breathing of two bodies tangled under layers of blankets.

Karina lay nestled in your arms, her head tucked beneath your chin, her hand resting gently against your chest. The warmth between you both was steady. Calm. Earned.

You were sound asleep — one hand still curled protectively around her waist.

Outside, the city continued its quiet hum, unaware of the fire and blood that brought you both here. For the first time, the air didn’t feel heavy.

It felt like peace.

But peace is a fragile thing.

2:47 AM.

Karina’s eyes fluttered open.

The phone buzzed once on the nightstand.

Then again.

She slid out of your hold slowly, gently lowering your arm so you didn’t stir. Barefoot, she padded over to the phone, the screen faintly glowing.

Unknown Number.

She answered.

Silence.

Then — a voice.

“Report.”

A longer pause. No reply from her.

Only stillness.

Then “Good job, Agent Rina. Continue your mission.”

[bellaaae]

Winter babying and being whipped for YN for 5mins straight [462k views]

— Clip 1✰

At aespa’s concert winter noticed a fan holding a banner with different pictures of YN from black mamba era.

She smiled at the persons direction and held the mic pointing to the persons direction.

“Ahh Black mamba YN!” She exclaimed.

“YN looked so much more like a baby during this era” she said walking around, the other members noticed the banner and also complimented YN’s baby face.

Meanwhile YN was in the corner too into the music that was playing in the background zoning out.

She snapped out of her zone when she noticed winter running towards her with a smile.

Giving the girl a confused look she tilted her head a little to the side. Only adding to her cuteness.

Winter couldn’t help but squeal and put her hands under YN’s chin making baby noises. “Ahh babyyy” she cooed at the younger girl who just looked at her like she was crazy.

Soon enough the other members also joined in on babying yn.

“Huh?” YN spoke still confused.

— Clip 2✰

After aespa finished performing Armageddon YN was choose for the ending fairy.

Yn put her hands over her mouth like she was blowing kisses. She winked and waved smiling brightly.

Suddenly the confetti popped which YN was not expecting making be to widen her eyes which later turned to excitement as she collected all the confetti smiling widely. A genuine smile.

Winter stood in the corner watching YN with a motherly smile.

Another camera zoomed into winter. “Isn’t she so cute? I just wish my phone was with me I would’ve pictured this lovely moment” she said pretending to take a photo.

“Hope fans make videos of this beautiful moment” she spoke smiling indirectly telling fans to make a video of it.

— Clip 3✰

Yn slouched on the couch backstage feeling exhausted.

Winter sat beside her and put a blanket over her stroking her hair. “You did a great job today, do you want me to buy you snacks?” She asked you.

You nodded your head. “Yeah I’m really craving anything at this point” you said making her giggle and pinch your cheeks.

“You’re so cute”

— Clip 4✰

Yn was dared to dress as a sunflower as her punishment on a game show.

When YN came out winter screamed making the members look at her weirdly until they understood why she was screaming.

Yn looked at her flustered. “Minjeong Unnie is so weird” YN mumbled.

Before you knew it winter was all over the maknae giving her kisses all over her face.

The rest of the members were laughing, Giselle covering the both of them while Karina said “yah Minjeong hope you didn’t forget that this is going to posted on the internet”.

✰𝐀𝐄𝐒𝐏𝐀

[prpleyecon]

Under the Awning.

Aeri Uchinaga x Gender Neutral Reader.

———————————

Just something I wrote while listening to the rain. Hope you enjoy!

———————————

Cold, heavy rain, falling from the sky, as if it were crying.

Heavy, big splashes on the pavement.

You run, no umbrella, nothing to hide you from the rain, except for your leather briefcase.

Clothes, soaked through, hair, damp and dripping, your glasses, well, fogged and covered in droplets.

Making your way over to a bus stop. Finally, some cover from the rain.

A temporary pause from the rain. Helping you catch your breath.

Not the best way to start off a morning. Soaked to the skin from the rain.

Wiping away droplets from your clothes, a hopeless attempt at preventing what's already been done.

You spot a person, also soaked by the rain, though only to her shoes. Sitting on the bench, her umbrella sitting by her, dripping from the rain.

She sits there calmly, as if enjoying the moment. Her eyes closed, her head pressed against the bus stop wall. Hands both entangled, trying to keep them warm.

The rain falls heavier. You stand near the edge, under the awning.

Your eyes flick down to your watch, again.

Nine-Fifty. Interview's at Ten. Downtown.

The bus is late. Of course it is.

"You should sit." Came the soft voice from behind.

You blink, thrown off. "Sorry?" Turning slightly, catching her eyes for the first time..

"You should sit." She spoke again, calmly. Placing the wet, unused umbrella down on the ground. Then, pats the seat next to her.

"Uh... not exactly the time for me to relax, when I have an interview to catch."

"Not in this downpour, you won't." She shifted slightly on her seat and pressed her head gently again on the bus stop wall.

"And it doesn't seem like the bus is arriving soon anyway."

Glancing at your watch again. 9:56.

You let out a sigh. Maybe she's right.

Not like pacing around's gonna magically summon the bus.

Reluctantly, you sit beside her.

"Guess being late and soaked beats being late, sore from standing and soaked," you mutter, attempting a weak joke.

A smile curves from her lips, eyes closed. "You'll dry. Eventually."

"I've also got an interview, but... looks like I'm not making it." Her soft voice, a sympathetic tone. Opening one eye to look at you, like saying, "You're not the only one."

You huff out a breath—half a laugh, half a sigh.

"Glad I'm not the only one." You bend down, elbows on your knees, holding your hands together, tight, just to keep them warm, despite your whole body being soaked.

The rain patters heavily against the awning.

The city feels muted, like time is giving both of you a break.

A curiosity fills your head. You glance at her again, studying the calm in her features. Though you stared a bit too long.

"You're staring." She spoke, eyes still closed.

"You have an interview, right?" You mutter, trying to save your brief mishap, "How come you're so calm right now? Even before I got here."

She doesn't open her eyes right away. But a faint smile creeps onto her lips.

"It's not that I'm calm, no." She pauses, piecing together words that would make sense. "It's that I already accepted that I wasn't going to make it to that interview."

"How so?" You questioned, you shift slightly, your full attention now on her. Heavy rain, still pouring behind your words.

"Well..." she starts with a quiet chuckle, her eyes opening slowly, fixed on a puddle rippling under the rain. "Part of it is my fault."

"Woke up late?" You ask, as if you already knew the answer.

"That,” she says with a grin, “and the two bottles of soju I had last night." Smiling as the words came out her lips.

She flashes a slight smile at the confession. Not quite proud. But honest.

"It's not like you can blame the rain." She murmurs, voice trailing off. "It doesn't have a schedule, like us."

Her tone is soft-- calm in a way that almost sounds sleepy.

"It rains, whether we want it or not." She adds.

A moment passes. Just the sound of water hitting pavement.

"It's in moments like these," she continues, her voice barely above the rain, "that we should pause... and take a breath."

She rubs her hands together slowly, fingers curling against the cold. Then gently presses one palm over the back of the other, shifting between them—trying to warm what little she can.

The words from her mouth hit home to you.

Lately, you’ve more active and on the move a lot more than how you would usually.

Freshly out of college at 22, you weren’t sure what to do next.

Hopping from one part-time job to another. Earning small paychecks just to keep yourself afloat.

Doing your best not to burden your parents. When they already had their hands full, unpaid bills and mounting debts.

You didn’t need to add to that weight.

Then finally… a chance.

An interview at a large company. A real shot.

Only for it to be thwarted by a downpour and no faster way to get there.

You stare out at the puddle, just inches beyond the reach of the awning.

Ripples dance across its surface with every drop.

“I’ve been too focused on trying to keep this small boat of mine together,”

you say, voice low.

You pause, rubbing your hands slowly for warmth.

“…That I didn’t even notice it was already sinking.”

She looks over at you, a faint smile still on her lips. “You know, I used to hate that phrase—‘no man is an island.’ Thought I could handle everything on my own.”

She shrugs lightly. “Turns out… even islands get flooded.”

The rain begins to ease.

No longer a downpour—just a light drizzle tapping against the awning.

You shift, noticing it.

Your feet find firmer ground beneath the soaked pavement.

“But…”

Her voice breaks the silence, sensing the change too.

She rises slowly from the bench.

“Even those who’ve struggled…” she says, now standing beside you,

“…will be rewarded.”

She turns to you.

And with steady hands, offers a small piece of paper.

“Eventually.”

You eye the piece of paper cautiously.

“It’s not gonna kill you, relax.”

She chuckles at your hesitation, then flicks the paper toward you with a playful grin.

You take it, finally.

Flipping it over, you see an address.

And a time.

“I’ll be waiting,” she says, slipping one hand into her pocket, the other gripping her umbrella.

A bus pulls into view—its headlights cutting through the mist.

Her bus.

As she begins walking toward the doors, you call out—

“I haven’t had the chance to ask your name.”

She pauses, glancing back.

“May I?” you ask again, your voice steady but gentle.

She smiles.

“Aeri. Uchinaga Aeri.”

Without missing a beat, your own name leaves your lips.

“Y/N.”

Her smile softens at that.

Then she turns and steps onto the bus.

Finding her seat near the back, she gazes out through the window, her eyes finding yours one last time.

You nod.

A small, silent gesture—

A farewell.

[allaboutynn]

THE SPARK BETWEEN US

💐 synopsis — it was good being the maknae of aespa, they always treated you like their younger sister, well Except one member who definitely thinks of you more than that.

⚠️ warnings: Urm idk why I wrote this in first persons POV but never trying that again :/, 5th member reader, avoiding

💬 Rin: first actual attempt at writing something that’s fic related, yay(?) came up to the decision of making this blog my writing fics blogs and created another for reading and interactions!

☀︎︎☁︎︎ 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐑𝐓 ꆭ ᷎ ࣪ 🎀ᩖ ࣪ ۪ ̃ ✿

As I spent more time with the members of aespa, I couldn't help but feel a sense of belonging. They were all so kind and welcoming, always making sure I felt included and comfortable. Karina would often give me advice on fashion and beauty, while Giselle would share stories about her love of food and cooking. Ningning would tease me playfully, but always made sure I knew she was just joking.

But there was one member who treated me differently. Winter would often find excuses to sit next to me, or to touch my arm while we were talking. She would look at me with a gaze that was almost... intense. I couldn't quite put my finger on it, but I knew that Winter saw me in a different light.

At first, I tried to brush it off as mere friendliness. But as time went on, I began to realize that Winter's feelings for me went far beyond friendship. She would make subtle comments, or find ways to be close to me, even when it wasn't necessary.

I have to admit, it was a little intimidating at first. But as I got to know Winter better, I realized that she was genuinely kind and caring. She would do anything to protect me, and make sure I was happy.

And as I looked into her eyes, I couldn't help but wonder... did I feel the same way?

As I pondered my feelings, Winter's gaze seemed to hold mine for a bit longer than usual. I felt a flutter in my chest, and my heart skipped a beat. I quickly looked away, trying to brush off the sensation.

But Winter's eyes seemed to follow me, and I could sense her gaze on me even when I wasn't looking. It was as if she was trying to will me to look back at her, to acknowledge the unspoken tension between us.

I tried to focus on the conversation around me, but my mind kept wandering back to Winter. I couldn't help but wonder what it would be like if we were more than just friends.

As the evening drew to a close, Winter walked me home, her arm brushing against mine. The touch sent shivers down my spine, and I felt my heart racing in my chest.

As we stood outside my door, Winter turned to me and smiled. "Thanks for tonight," she said, her voice low and husky. "I had a really great time."

I smiled back, feeling a sense of nervousness. "I had a great time too," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

Winter's eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I thought she was going to kiss me. But then she seemed to hesitate, and instead, she leaned in and whispered, "Goodnight."

As I watched her walk away, I couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment. But at the same time, I knew that Winter's feelings for me were real, and that she was willing to take things slow.

I smiled to myself, feeling a sense of hope. Maybe, just maybe, Winter and I could explore something more than friendship. And as I drifted off to sleep, I couldn't help but wonder what the future held for us.

The next day, I couldn't shake off the feeling that something had shifted between Winter and me. We had always been close, but the way she had looked at me the night before, the way she had whispered "goodnight" in my ear... it all felt so intimate, so personal.

As I went about my day, I found myself wondering what Winter was doing, whether she was thinking about me too. I felt a little silly, to be honest - I had never really considered Winter in a romantic way before, but now I couldn't seem to get her out of my head.

It wasn't until we met up for practice that afternoon that I saw Winter again. She smiled at me as I walked in, and I felt my heart skip a beat. We exchanged a few pleasantries, but I could sense a newfound tension between us, a sense of awareness that hadn't been there before.

As we began to practice, I found myself stealing glances at Winter, watching the way she moved with such precision and control. She was always so focused, so dedicated to her craft - and yet, when she caught my eye, I saw a flicker of something else there, something softer and more vulnerable.

I felt a pang of curiosity, and before I knew it, I was wondering what it would be like to kiss her, to hold her close and see where things might go. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, and I quickly looked away, trying to compose myself.

But as the practice drew to a close, Winter caught up to me, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Hey, what's wrong?" she asked, her voice low and teasing. "You seem a little distracted."

I felt my face heat up, and I looked away, trying to play it cool. "I'm just tired, that's all," I said, trying to brush it off.

But Winter just laughed, her eyes glinting with mischief. "I don't think that's it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I think you're just avoiding me."

I felt my heart skip a beat, and I turned to her, my eyes locking onto hers. "Why would I be avoiding you?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

Winter just smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I think you know why," she said, her voice low and husky. And with that, she turned and walked away, leaving me feeling stunned and confused.

As Winter walked away, I felt a pang of curiosity. What had she meant by that comment? Was she really suggesting that I was avoiding her, or was she just trying to get a rise out of me?

I decided to follow her, to see if I could get some answers. I caught up to her in the hallway, where she was waiting for the elevator.

"Hey," I said, trying to sound casual. "What did you mean back there?"

Winter turned to me, a sly smile spreading across her face. "I think you know exactly what I meant," she said, her eyes glinting with amusement.

I felt a flutter in my chest as I met her gaze. There was something in her eyes, something that made me feel like she could see right through me.

"I'm not sure I do," I said, trying to play it cool.

Winter laughed, a low, throaty sound. "Don't play dumb," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know you feel it too."

I felt a shiver run down my spine as she stepped closer to me. "Feel what?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

Winter's eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I thought she was going to kiss me. "You know exactly what I'm talking about," she said, her voice husky with emotion.

And with that, the elevator doors opened, and Winter stepped inside, leaving me standing there, feeling stunned and confused.

For the next few days, I made a conscious effort to avoid Winter. I would take the stairs instead of the elevator, just so I wouldn't run into her. I would sit in a different part of the cafeteria during meals, and I would arrive early to practice so I could warm up before she arrived.

It wasn't that I didn't want to see her - it was just that I needed some time to think. I needed to process my feelings, to figure out what was going on between us. And I couldn't do that with Winter around, being her usual charming and persuasive self.

But as the days went by, I started to feel a little guilty. I was avoiding Winter, and I knew she had noticed. I could sense her eyes on me during practice, could feel her watching me even when I wasn't looking.

And then, one day, Winter decided to confront me. We were at practice, and I was sitting on the sidelines, taking a break. Winter walked over to me, her eyes fixed intently on mine.

"Hey," she said, her voice low and serious. "Can I talk to you for a minute?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of trepidation. I knew what was coming.

Winter sat down beside me, her eyes never leaving mine. "I've noticed you've been avoiding me," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "And I want to know why."

I shrugged, trying to play it cool. "I don't know what you're talking about," I said, trying to sound nonchalant.

Winter raised an eyebrow. "Don't lie to me," she said, her voice firm but gentle. "I know you've been avoiding me. And I want to know why."

I sighed, feeling a sense of resignation. I knew I couldn't avoid this conversation forever.

"Fine," I said, looking down at my feet. "I've been avoiding you because...because I don't know how to feel around you. Okay?"

Winter was silent for a moment, and I could sense her processing my words.

"Because of what I said the other day?" she asked, her voice soft and gentle.

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief. "Yeah. Because of that."

Winter nodded, her eyes never leaving mine. "I see," she said, her voice thoughtful. "Well, can I ask you something?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of trepidation.

"Do you feel the same way?" Winter asked, her voice soft and gentle.

I felt my heart skip a beat as I met her gaze. Did I feel the same way? I wasn't sure. But as I looked into Winter's eyes, I knew that I couldn't deny the spark that had ignited between us.

I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Winter's eyes seemed to bore into mine, as if searching for the truth. I felt a flutter in my chest, and my heart began to beat faster.

"I...I don't know," I stammered, trying to sound nonchalant despite the turmoil inside me.

Winter's expression didn't change, but I sensed a flicker of disappointment. "Okay," she said softly, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "I understand."

But I could tell she didn't understand. Not really. And I couldn't blame her. I was confused myself.

Winter stood up, her movements fluid and effortless. "I'll leave you alone for now," she said, her eyes still fixed on mine. "But can I ask you one more thing?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of trepidation.

"Will you at least think about it?" Winter asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Think about how you feel, and what you want?"

I nodded again, feeling a sense of resolve. "I'll think about it," I promised, my voice firm.

Winter smiled softly, and for a moment, I thought I saw a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "Good," she said, her voice gentle. "I'll be waiting."

And with that, she turned and walked away, leaving me feeling more confused and uncertain than ever. But also, somehow, more hopeful.

I watched Winter walk away, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. I was glad that the conversation was over, but at the same time, I couldn't shake the feeling that I had just made things more complicated.

As I sat there, trying to process my emotions, I couldn't help but think about Winter's words. "Will you at least think about it?" she had asked, her eyes pleading with me to consider my feelings.

And I had promised her that I would. But as I sat there, I realized that I had no idea where to start. I had never really thought about my feelings for Winter before. I had always just assumed that we were friends, and that was it.

But now, I wasn't so sure. Winter's confession had thrown everything off balance, and I was left feeling confused and uncertain.

I decided to take a walk, hoping that some fresh air would clear my head. As I strolled through the streets, I couldn't help but think about Winter. I thought about the way she smiled, the way she laughed, and the way she always knew how to make me feel better.

And as I walked, I started to realize that my feelings for Winter went far beyond friendship. I felt a flutter in my chest, and my heart began to beat faster. I couldn't believe it. I had feelings for Winter.

But what did it mean? And what was I supposed to do now? I felt like I was standing at a crossroads, unsure of which path to take. But as I looked up at the sky, I knew that I had to be honest with myself. I had to acknowledge my feelings, no matter how scary it seemed.

And with that, I made a decision. I would talk to Winter again, and I would tell her how I really felt. I was nervous, but I knew it was the right thing to do.

I took a deep breath and made my way to Winter's room, my heart racing with anticipation. I had been thinking about our previous conversation nonstop, and I knew I had to talk to her again.

As I knocked on the door, Winter answered with a curious expression. "Hey, what's up?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with interest.

I smiled, feeling a sense of nervous excitement. "I wanted to talk to you about what you said the other day," I began, my voice barely above a whisper.

Winter's expression softened, and she nodded encouragingly. "I've been thinking about it a lot too," she said, her voice gentle.

I took another deep breath, feeling my heart pound in my chest. "I have to admit, I was surprised at first," I said, my eyes locking onto Winter's. "But the more I thought about it, the more I realized that I feel the same way."

Winter's face lit up with a radiant smile, and she took a step closer to me. "Really?" she asked, her voice trembling with excitement.

I nodded, feeling my heart soar. "Really," I replied, my voice firm.

Winter's eyes sparkled with joy, and she reached out to take my hand. "I'm so glad," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

As our hands touched, I felt a jolt of electricity run through my body. It was like the whole world had come alive, and everything felt new and exciting. I smiled up at Winter, feeling my heart full of joy and anticipation.

As Winter's eyes sparkled with joy, I felt my heart skip a beat. We stood there for a moment, hands touching, and I knew that everything was going to be okay.

Winter smiled and leaned in close. "I'm so glad you feel the same way," she whispered, her breath tickling my ear.

I nodded, my heart racing with excitement. "Me too," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

As we stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together. And I couldn't wait to see what the future held for us.

✰𝐀𝐄𝐒𝐏𝐀

[killshotchaos]

Aespa’s NingNing x M!Reader 2,765 words. brief hair pulling, squirting, overstimulation, creampie. You’re up in the middle of the night to get water, but you get way more than you bargained for.

I’m not promising consistent writing. I just happen to have writing inspiration right now. And so I’m writing lol. I have groups that I’m most comfortable writing for but I’ll write for most female idols even though NingNing just happens to have me at the throat right now. I do have one request to work on so pls don’t kill me, bro. I’ll get to it.

You promptly squint after flipping the light switch. 

The pitch black darkness—as well as your corneas—fall victim to the bright kitchen lights. Being parched woke you up at two in the morning, and you move as stealthily as possible to not wake up your best friend. 

Well.. XiaoJun is a deep sleeper. A concerningly deep sleeper. You’re more worried about waking up his younger sister instead. 

A sleep-deprived medical student deserves her slumber.

You grab a glass from the dish rack. Slowly. The distant snores don’t cover up the seemingly deafening clang of the dishes shifting however, but you successfully retrieve the glass.

You begin filling it with water from the dispenser. The silence is louder during nightfall, so you don’t miss the looming presence and gentle footsteps down the corridor. Your friend is still knocked out because his snoring grew in decibels that can be heard for miles. His presence is also far from that of a feather. Much heavier.

“You’re awake?”

You turn your head and meet eyes with his sister. 

Half lidded eyes, tousled hair, body dressed down in a tiny silk slip and slouched against the doorway, Ning Yizhou after dark is a stark contrast to the overworked, caffeine-driven college student that you’re used to seeing. The exhaustion doesn’t translate differently though. Neither does your attention because she always has it no matter what she has on.

“Thirsty,” you rasp before chugging the ice cold water. “You thirsty too?”

“Mm.”

XiaoJun always reminds his friends that his darling sister is off-limits. Sometimes jokingly.

Sometimes.

You never forget to keep your eyes off her, but your mind will always be occupied by her. So when she waltzes towards you, your grip on the glass tightens. You are doing your part to stay away and save yourself from your best friend’s wrath, but she seems to like sabotaging you. The more tense you appear, the bolder she becomes.

The very first time she caught you stealing a glance at her was when it started snowballing. The unwavering eye contact, the feathery brush of fingers when she passed by, and the seemingly sweet smiles exchanged during brief conversations. It was harder to remind yourself that her overprotective brother would have it out for you if you didn’t look away.

So when she plucks the half-full glass from your hand and downs the rest of your water, you can’t help but stare. The way she eyes you the entire time stirs something in you. You somehow can’t back away when she paces closer, her gaze holding all the power to have you permanently rooted to the kitchen floor. 

She tilts her head and charms you with her smile. “Thanks for the water.”

“Still a thief, I see.”

She’s playing a game.. and you let her play. Her boldness boosts your own confidence. You’re confident about getting away with it just this once based on XiaoJun’s ongoing snoring filling the quiet residence. If a natural disaster can’t even wake him up, neither will whatever is about to transpire.

She’s a breath away from being skin to skin. Hands crossed behind her back and the empty glass set down in the sink, she leans an inch forward and her cheeky grin grows. “Am I a good thief?”

Magnetic. Enchanting. Threatening. You search her face for her intentions because she has never gotten this close to you. Her body language and words spell out trouble—and you’re willing to decipher.

”Ever heard of personal space?,” you tease.

”Is this not what you want?,” she challenges.

Even a dull knife can slice the tension between you. In a split second, your back hits the counter and you feel a hand touching where it shouldn’t. Not that you mind because your dreams are half a step closer to coming true. 

And you won’t let anything—anyone—get in the way of that.

”I see,” she chuckles upon closing the gap with you.

She props her chin against your bare chest, her pretty eyes framing innocence that’s a polar contrast to whatever her hand is doing. You surrender and let her do as she wishes.

”What’s stopping you from fixing this?”

She palms you. Your erection only gets worse the stronger the friction, and your hand tangles through her hair. You test a gentle tug and it triggers a little mewl. 

This is only the beginning of testing her boundaries. With a tighter grip, you pull a smidge harder and hover over her. The bright, bold eyes that previously tested you soften as the tip of your nose feathers over hers.

”Tell me to back off,” you preface quietly, “or else I won’t let anything stop me from fixing this.”

She swallows. “Neither will I.”

Urgency grows tenfold. You instantly perch her on the kitchen counter and lose your breath in a flurry of desperate kisses, your hands free to wander up her hips and around her back to draw her closer. 

You’re unsure of who’s more ravenous for the other as she clings to you, her legs pulling you in and forcing your erection to press between them. Low groans are suppressed by eager lips. Fingers are threaded in each other’s hair, and whispers of your deepest desires punctuate each kiss. The low neckline of her slip yields little effort to pull down and expose her chest.

”Fuck,” she whimpers as you brush your thumb over her nipple, pebbled from the exposure to the cold air. “I need you.”

”Yeah?”

She tucks her face into your neck, her arms wrapping tighter around you, and nods.

You’ve yearned for her for god knows how long. You don’t realize how thin your patience is until now, and you don’t want to wait another moment.

Well.. maybe another moment longer won’t hurt.

You run your hands up her thighs. She whines at the snail’s pace and you’re humored by it. As impatient as you are, she’s even worse than you—kicking her feet and grunting. She has no problem of outwardly protesting your teasing, which leads you to go even slower.

“Be still,” you instruct.

”Hmph.”

”Be still.”

”You said to be still, not be quiet.”

She grunts when you grab her hair and force her head back, causing her breath to hitch. 

“Now baby, you can fight as much as you want but we’re playing on my terms now.” You smirk and conclude with a tender kiss. “Now hush, stay still and stay quiet.”

You dip down and latch your mouth on her nipple. As your tongue does its round, your hands run up her thighs and under the silk garment. You expect to hit a barricade but no matter how much your touch roams, you discover she’s wearing nothing under. You only wander over bare skin and you straighten up to find a deceivingly innocent smile framing her face.

”You naughty girl.”

Her head tips to the side. “Can’t a girl have freedom when she sleeps?”

“You’re lucky I’m generous right now,” you chuckle. “Now let’s get you to bed.”

You scoop her off the counter and her legs instinctively wrap around you. You could only dream of being this close to her, but she clings to you like you’ve always done this. Her soft hums, firm grip, and relaxed posture reassures you that if XiaoJun were to object to this, it’s still not wrong. 

She wants you just as much as you want her—and what’s wrong with that?

You pass by her room, which is right next to his, and carry her into the guest room where you’re sleeping in instead. Once the door is locked behind you, patience is spread thin. 

Her back swiftly hits the bed and you seek space between her legs where all that you’ve dreamed of is waiting for you. The desk lamp on the opposite wall provides just enough light for you to know where your hands are laying. Her slip rides up as you feel up her thighs, soon exposing her pretty pussy slick with arousal. With the skimpy garment bunched at her abdomen, you guide her legs over your shoulders.

”Oh,” she shudders upon the first flick of your tongue.

Already drunk off her cunt, your mouth spells pleasure over her sensitive clit. Your nose presses on it as you greedily indulge in her, and you don’t care about breathing. She would gently nudge at your head but you would shake your head and dig deeper. Your tongue switches from her clit to her hole, spearing and lapping at her wetness. You feel the mess on your chin but you feast like a starved man.

”Fuck,” she croaks, dainty fingers grasping at your scalp as she writhes. “You’re so good.”

Yes, that feeds your ego. Most importantly, it means you’re doing something right. Her pleasure will be your priority tonight and watching her fall apart so quickly makes you painfully hard. You have to rut your hips for the slightest friction against the plush mattress to hold yourself off before you lose control. Yizhou has that power over you—now more than ever.

”Just like that..,” she whimpers. “Just like that.”

While your tongue does the unspeakable on her engorged clit, you ease a finger inside her. She moans softly, her body relaxing at the intrusion. You slide out, then ease back in. A repeat to monitor her reaction, and then a second digit slithers through. You stretch her a little more, earning a clearer sound, and your fingers work in tandem with your tongue. It’s as easy as that to have her on the brink. To have her thighs buckle and quake around your head. She would certainly cut off your air supply if you let her, but this is just what you want. 

Her back arches, her legs stiffen, and her heels press into your back as you fuck her. Curled fingers flick and pump her pussy, reaching just where it needs to, and her hot release soaks the sheets. Your chin drips with her juices, but you work your mouth with persistence in watching her tremble and stiffen until she collapses on her back.

You draw back with a bated breath and scramble off the bed to get rid of your boxers. A dazed Yizhou observes, looking more heavenly than ever. 

A few strokes of your cock brings it to its full glory and you drag her spent body towards the edge of the bed. You gently press her legs up to her chest and pin them down with a hand on the back of her thighs while you drag the head of your cock over her slippery folds. It’s agonizing for both of you—especially you—but it feeds your ego to hear her whine and plead. You didn’t even have to tell her to do so.

“Please,” she huffs with a kick of her feet as your cockhead pries at her sensitive clit.

“What’s the matter, pretty?”

She pants as her clit throbs the harder you stroke it. Her toes curl and she claws at the messy sheets. “Inside. I need your dick inside me, please.”

And just like that, a mouthy and desperate Yizhou goes silent. You slowly push your cockhead inside her, her dripping wetness allowing you effortless access. Her mouth falls open with a shaky sigh and her eyes roll back. She pushes a hand at your thigh, perhaps indicating to pause because her tightness is straining.

“Need a second?”

She nods.

You let her have a moment. When the pressure of her hand eases, you take it as a sign to go further. Slowly. She tenses up and gasps the deeper you push, but she doesn’t tell you to stop. 

“Fucking hell..,” you mumble once you fully sink your cock inside her. “You’re so tight.”

“It’s been too long,” she explains between breaths. “I needed dick so badly.”

“Want me to go easy on you?”

Her eyes squeeze shut as she adjusts. “No.”

“No?”

“No. I don’t want it slow.” She swallows. “I want it hard.”

XiaoJun’s snoring echoes in the distance. The man is still miraculously knocked out, and so you test Yizhou’s ability to control her volume.

You give it to her just how she wants it. Her hand clasps over her mouth as you set your pace, the room soon filled with skin slapping, bed creaking, and muffled groans. You ease her legs further into her chest and build more pressure against her lower tummy.

“Fuck!,” she cries as she grabs at the sheets. “That feels so fucking good.”

You slow down, almost to a pause. You drag your cock nearly the whole way out before shoving back into her. You repeat and marvel at her body jerking with each thrust. While you stagger the pace, the slow and shallow thrusts hit her the hardest.

“You’re so deep..”

“Yeah? You like that?”

She shudders when you fill her to the hilt again. “Y-Yes.”

Your thumb hits her clit and she’s quickly riled up. Her hand shoots down to your wrist but her grip is futile. You’re completely still but she remains a mess as she throbs from your touch. The girl who was so confident when she approached you now unravels at the tip of your fingers.

And she looks beautiful doing so.

You had your fun dragging it out and taunting her, but now it feels like you’re teasing yourself. You need this just as much as she does. Maybe even more.

You perch her legs over your shoulders and hover over her. She’s quite flexible as she shows no discomfort from being stretched so far.

And soon, the pleasure floods the silence out of the room. You fuck her faster, grunting as her cunt squeezes you. You’ve proven to have some self-control but it can only be preserved for so long. 

“Such a pretty girl, taking my cock so well.”

You make it increasingly difficult for her to stay quiet. Her choked cries become frequent as you show no mercy. A slight shift in your position, and you instantly hit the spot that you needed to.

“Right there,” she pants, her back arching. “Don’t stop. Please.”

She’s a mess under you. When she loses her grip on the sheets, she clasps a hand over her mouth to muffle her noises. She tugs at her slip and the deep neckline unveils her tits. While she’s still somewhat conscious of her volume, your wild thrusts are nearly driving the headboard into the wall. If your best friend is going to interrogate you about it, you’ll think of an excuse tomorrow. Your priority is about to come undone, and you’re determined to get her there.

”C-Coming. I’m gonna come.”

”Go ahead, baby. Come for me. Come all over this cock.”

Her eyes roll back and squeeze shut. Her legs go stiff before shaking, jeopardizing your airflow as her calves close in at your neck. Ecstasy floods her body in waves, her hot release spurting and soaking your cock as you fuck her. Her naked chest heaves as she tries to catch her breath, but you’re catching your pace, nearly driving her into the mattress. 

You can’t make out what she’s begging for. Blinded by red hot desire, you repeatedly bring her over the edge to chase your high. Her slick cunt strains around you, spilling her arousal onto the sheets and completely soiling them—and you.

With a guttural moan, you bury your dick deep inside her and grip her thighs. Her mouth falls open and her half-lidded eyes meet your gaze as you fill up her pretty little pussy. Shallow thrusts force your cum back inside her, hitting the spot that earns soft moans and cute whimpers. 

You hold her thighs in place and slowly draw back. Once you pull away from her, white spills out and puddles beneath her. That could’ve gotten you hard again if you didn’t come to your senses and see how worn out she is.

”You okay, sweet girl?”

She giggles, her tired eyes regaining their spark as she fixes her slip. “I think you fucked the stress out of me.”

”Yeah?”

She rolls over to a clean spot and stretches. “Yeah, I haven’t felt this relaxed in a while.”

”Glad I could help with that.”

For a minute, you forgot that you’re under the roof of someone else’s home because XiaoJun’s snoring can still be heard down the hall. You both look at each other before laughing.

Maybe he didn’t hear her little sister’s cries or the obnoxiously loud banging of the headboard. Maybe you won’t have to defend yourself tomorrow.

Hopefully.

[ssijin]

Hello! I love your stories! Heres an angst suggestion from me :] Chaebol! Winter x Poo! Male reader. I just always love this dynamic and the angst that comes from it because of the 2 different worlds. Keep up the great work !! - 🧡

— 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐚𝐥𝐰𝐚𝐲𝐬 𝐡𝐮𝐫𝐭 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞.

pairing– chaebol! kim minjeong x m!reader

synopsis– she's the daughter of a prestigious museum owner, and you're just a quiet worker moving unseen through the museum halls. against all odds, she chose you. but no matter how bright your love burned, it just never seemed to work out.

tags– angst? mhm.

word count– 4.7k

a/n: ask and it shall be delivered 🤲

you used to think that art would save you.

back in those cramped college dorm rooms filled with unfinished canvases and brushes and paint tubes scattered around the floors, you believed that your own hands would pull you out of the dark.

but reality arrived like an unexpected storm.

college tuitions, dormitory rentals, perhaps even those stupid bills your mother left for you to deal with alone— piled up to such point that your drawer is no longer able to be shut closed. and all you could ever do was to watch your dreams drain in a ditch, like color fading from an old photograph.

so you dropped out. tried searching for jobs in hopes to earn enough to pay it all, yet to no avail.

you tried waiting tables, but complaints from your coworkers and customers who said you were impatient urged your boss to let you go.

you also tried brewing coffee, but the constant swirl of orders and the amount of recipes to memorize made it clear that you weren't fit for the job either. thus, you left.

so out of desperation, you walked around the city one day. hoping to look for a place open for another helping hand.

that is until you found the museum and walked in with no hesitation, searching around for anyone and inquire if you could land a job.

"you see, we don't really hire dropouts for front-facing positions." they'd say. "...but we do need someone to help keep the museum clean. it's a quiet yet painstaking job, unless you're fine with that."

with a nod, you accepted.

a few days in, and you already find yourself in a steady rhythm. sweeping the floors before dawn, scrubbing every stubborn stain from the walls, wiping the glass display cases until they're shiny clean.

you learned to blend into the background in that small amount of time. just another faint shadow moving through the hushed halls as visitors come and go.

———

one morning, the usual soft quiet was shattered by the echo of clacking shoes and expensive laughter.

the owners— the kim family had arrived. and they came first what they call their 'monthly inspection', although it felt more like a royal parade.

mr. kim walked in, poised and sharp-eyed as he evaluated the condition of the very museum he owned. his wife, mrs kim walked beside. her arm linked together with her husband's, looking ever graceful and distant as she followed him.

and behind them, their only daughter— kim minjeong.

she looked nothing like the pristine legacy she was meant to inherit. her eyes drifted over priceless paintings and sculptures without interest, pausing instead on the cracks of the ceiling, the outside view from the windows, or the matte painted floor.

she didn't like art, and she had absolutely no plans to ever like it. much less manage a museum, suffocating under the expectations of her father.

but whatever could she do? this was the path set for her, and she had no say against it.

while her parents busied themselves speaking to museum's curators and managers, giving instruction and advice to better the experience of visitors who had come to visit, minjeong slipped away— silent as a shadow.

she wandered aimlessly at first, letting her feet lead her down the narrow halls and quiet exhibition corridors, and to rooms filled with paintings that meant absolutely nothing to her, colors felt too bright for her eyes.

she drifted like a ghost through the halls that would one day belong to her, but she never truly saw it's worth.

then she saw you.

you who bent over with a mop in hand, sleeves rolled up to your elbows, hair damp with sweat as you focused on cleaning away a stubborn stain on the expensive marble floor.

for a moment, minjeong simply watched. there was something strangely peaceful in your quiet diligence— something human in a place that had always felt like a gilded cage to her.

"what are you doing?" she asked. head tilted to the side, voice laced with a hint of boredom and disinterest.

you pause, glanced up at her— at the expensive fabric of her dress, the soft sheen of her hair.

"what does it look like I'm doing?" you say. "im cleaning."

"you look too young to be working here. don't you have... you know? anything better to do than clean?"

your eyebrows furrow. "so working has an age limit now? is that it?" you ask. "and who are you to assume that I have options other than cleaning?"

"what?" she scoffed, "why are you twisting my words? I didn't say that. I just meant—"

minjeong stopped herself then, letting out a sharp exhale as she rolled her head back. eyes darting up the ceiling as if she would be able to find her patience there.

"gosh, why does everyone twist the words I say every. single. time?" she muttered, voice low and edged with exasperation.

her eyes flickers over you one last time, eyes bearing a hint of mixture of frustration before she turned on her heel and walked away.

that marked the first day you met her.

the beginning of a story that was never meant to last, but one you would remember forever.

———

a week passed. maybe two, maybe three. you lost count.

you continued your work as if that first encounter with the owner's daughter hadn't happened, moving silently through the halls— dusting and cleaning before the museum opened.

you convinced yourself that she would never appear again. but one afternoon, as you polished a glass display case, you heard it: the same sharp echo of shoes, and the curators voice guiding someone along.

"ms kim, as your father requested, I'll introduce you to all our department heads today."

then you glanced up at the mention of the name, and there she was— the museum owner's daughter, kim minjeong. yet again.

"you'll get to know the security team, the guest coordinators, the managers—"

minjeong didn't answer. she barely looked at the manager, eyes drifted lazily from one corner to another, pausing on shadows, on cracks in the wall, on anything except the person guiding her.

then, her gaze landed on you. catching her in a trance before she finally moved— letting her feet lead her once again.

and this time, her feet led to you.

she approached slowly, each step she took, measured and graceful. her hands slipped behind ber back, fingers clasped together in a way that expressed her authority.

she stopped in front of you, just enough for you to see the delicate rise and fall of her shoulders with each breath.

minjeong looked around, eyebrows raised as if she were interested before her gaze lands on the glass display case behind you. she took a few moments, until she breaks the silence.

"you missed a spot." she said, pointing a finger towards the glass display.

you followed the finger, brows furrowed as you leaned closer to inspect. only to find nothing— no smudge, no dust. perfectly clean.

"I just cleaned that." you say. "there's nothing there."

she tilts her head, lips pursed into a slight pout to feign innocence. "really? maybe you just don't see it."

you let out sharp exhale, letting your shoulders slump. arms dangled to your sides as a clear sign that you were irritated.

"I've been cleaning this spot even before you've arrived. so if there's a spot, maybe you're just hallucinating."

minjeong blinked at that, taken aback just for a moment. her gaze softened momentarily before she masked it again with a roll of her eyes.

"whatever..." she muttered, stepping closer to the display as if to inspect it for herself. reflection caught in the glass, her delicate features doubled and warped.

"...I guess you're right." she said. "there's not a single spot."

you watched her, unsure of what to make of her sudden shift in tone. you didn't really mind after all, since none of that really mattered to you.

her lips part once more, obviously wanting to add more to her statement. only to be interrupted by no other than the curator responsible to lead her on for the day.

"ms kim!" the curator's voice cracked, with a hint of relief and veiled panic. "i've been looking for you everywhere! your father specifically asked that you finish meeting the department heads today!"

minjeong's eyes shut closed, lips pressed together as she takes a deep breath.

of course her father demanded that she finished meeting the department heads today. that man will never be pleased until things go the way he wanted it to be.

"of course he did." she mumbles. her voice returning to its usual cold edge as she turned towards the curator. "let's go."

she took a step away but paused, glancing over her shoulder at you one last time.

"and you." she called you out, taking a few moments to find something to say before she finally spoke. "...what's your name?" you take a moment, "y/n." "y/n..." she softly repeats, "...my name's minjeong, just to let you know. you'll be seeing me a little more often, unfortunately."

then she turned fully, her posture straight and composed once again as she walked away— hands behind her back, shoulders straight, and strides a little bigger. leaving the curator no choice but to scamper to keep up at her side.

you stood frozen for a moment, watched her retreating figure for a few moments before you finally get back to work.

———

so, it became a routine for you. one that you've grown accustomed to.

dust, mop, polish. dust mop, polish—

and somewhere in between, those rhythms, minjeong kept returning.

mr. kim started bringing her along every week under the pretense of 'teaching her the ways', preparing her to eventually take over the museum he considers his pride. yet each time he turned away, busy consulting with the curators or inspecting new acquisitions, minjeong would slip away.

she'd dart quietly down the hallways, often looking around for you— the janitor whom she somehow kept returning to, like a secret she wasn't supposed to have.

her father began to notice these sudden disappearances. his sharp eyes would narrow each time she returned to his side, slightly out of breath, posture a little less perfect than before. but for now, he held his tongue.

other days, if not with her father, minjeong came alone.

at those times, the curators would lead her through the entire museum, eager to impress her and teach her every small detail they believed she should know. yet still, she would slip away the moment they turned their backs. her footsteps echoed softly as she vanished from their sight.

and whenever they'd find her, she was always near you. listening. watching, sometimes sparking curious questions about you. and that sparked something new in her chest— a shy bloom that she tried to hide, but couldn't deny.

a month passed just like that.

one afternoon, she found you again as usual. however this time, you weren't cleaning. rather you sat on the floor, back resting against the wall, a small scrapped paper balanced on your knee.

minjeong paused, head tilting slightly as she watched the slow drag of your pencil. and quietly, she stepped closer. and when you finally notice her shadow looming over you, you were quick to hide that scrapped paper.

"what?" she raised a brow. "are you hiding something scandalous in that paper?"

you shook your head, gripping that small piece of paper a little tighter. crumpling it a little bit, just so that she wouldn't see what was inside.

"its nothing, just... don't tell anyone." you mutter.

she rolled her eyes, a scoff slipping out. "who would i even tell? those boring curators? the managers?"

and before you could even argue, she lowered herself to the ground, sitting right beside you. not minding one bit if her expensive garments would be dirtied.

"come on." she said, turning to look at you with a pair of hopeful eyes and a pout on her lips. "show me."

you hesitated for a moment, yet with trembling fingers, you slowly uncrumpled the paper to show her anyway.

on it were quick sketches— random faces, structures, and doodles. yet in the corner, almost hidden, was a quick sketch of her. and that of course, caught her fancy.

minjeong's lips pushed into a small smile as she studied the crumpled paper. and in that moment, despite all the curators' lessons and her father’s endless demands, it was only through your pencil strokes did she start to learn how to appreciate art.

"you drew me?" she asked, letting out a soft, stifled laugh.

you freeze, quickly reaching out to snatch the paper back in panic. but she only leaned back, lifting it higher, leaving you unable to take it from her.

"h-hey, give that back!" you say with much urgency in your tone.

"why? are you embarrassed?" she teased, her eyes glimmering with playfulness as she tilted the paper just out of reach again. "you'd ace through art school with skills this good, you know?"

and that made you pause, retreating back to lean against the wall. your gaze dropped to the floor, hands curling slightly on your lap as you recall those days when you were still in art school— before the weight of the world piled up on your shoulders.

"i was in art school." you admitted quietly, ashamed of how things turned out. "...but i had to drop out. the tuition, the dorm rentals, those darn debts my mom can't bring herself to pay— they all piled up and i have no choice."

minjeong's teasing smile falters then, her fingers loosening around the paper as she turns to look at you properly. her eyes soft as she looked at you.

and for the first time, it felt like she really saw you.

not as the janitor of the museum,

but as a man who, like her, only wanted to breathe without the world pressing on every side.

———

that same evening, as the moonlight settled over the kim family's home, minjeong finds herself caged more than ever before.

the long dining table stretched before her, its pristine glossy marble texture reflecting her strained expression back at her. above, a sleek chandelier spilled cold, sterile light that made everything feel like a showroom more than a home.

everything around her felt controlled, curated— so immaculate it pressed down on her chest, reminding her that she was nothing more than an item for display in the eyes of her parents.

her father sat at the head of the table, posture stiff and dignified as always. and her mother, ever graceful, sat beside. her eyes flickering between her husband and her daughter in silent observation.

"minjeong." her father began, his voice low but firm. "what do you think about the museum? i'd like to hear your thoughts."

she said nothing at first, eyes downcast as she continued to prod her untouched food with a fork.

"minjeong, your father's talking to you." her mother calls out, though her words carried a quiet warning.

but she continued to stay silent, her eyes fixed on the untouched food on her plate. and that was the last straw.

then, with a sudden crack, her father slammed his palm onto the table. "look at me when i'm speaking to you!"

minjeong flinched, eyes wide as she snapped up to meet his. her breath turned shallow and shaky, for she had never once seen him this furious before. not until now.

"you think i don't know, do you?" he spat, voice trembling with contained rage. "the curators tell me everything. you vanish from their tours, you sneak away from their lessons to what? that janitor?"

mr kim takes a deep breath, looking around the expanse of the room before he looked back at her. "i refused to believe that claim until I came to notice your sudden absence whenever i brought you along with me."

"don't you realize just how shameful that is?!"

"shameful?" minjeong finally snapped, eyebrows knit together in a frown as she fought back those tears that dared to fall. "you think it's shameful for me to speak to someone who actually listens to me? who actually sees me for me?"

"for god's sake, appa! you've paraded me around like some prized statue, and you never once cared to ask what I want!" she huffed, voice trembling but still holding strong. "all you see is an heir to your precious museum! not a person, not your daughter, just something to show off!"

she drew a shaky breath. her fists curling a little tighter, letting her tears finally flow. "...he sees me. not as your daughter, not as some heir, but as a person."

"he makes me feel alive, like i matter beyond this damn cage you built for me!"

minjeong hesitated for a moment, her eyes glistening as she met her father's glare head on. her mother remained silent, her father daring her to say more.

"i like him, appa." she says. "and there's nothing you can do to change that."

silence filled the room afterwards. her mother's lips parted, yet no words dared come out, and her father's face twisted with fury, his jaw clenched.

and without another word, she pushed her chair back and walked out, leaving the cold, suffocating room behind.

———

the museum felt the same as usual— too quiet, too cold.

you worked in silence. mopping across the marble floors, dusting, and wiping the glass displays until they gleamed. it was peaceful, in a lonely way. especially without the owner's daughter creeping in to bother you— whose presence you'd grown used to that her absence felt strangely loud.

then the echo of heavy shoes against the marble snapped you out of a trance. you paused, and your grip on the mop you held tightening in pressure as you slowly turned around.

and there he was— mr kim. the very owner of the museum himself, standing alone.

his presence left the other staff frozen and stiff, their movements stiff and hesitant, eyes darting to one another nervously.

then he spoke.

"where is he?" he said, his voice low and calm. yet it carried a certain weight that brought everyone to fear. "ah... well, the janitor. should I be specific."

the staff exchanged uneasy glances before they all turned to you. one of them being confident enough to point at your direction.

at that, mr. kim's gaze followed theirs, landing on you. then slowly, he lifted his chin— lips pushed into a false smile as he motioned you to come forward.

"come." he said. "lets have a chat now, shall we?"

as he walked away, you then place the mop you were holding down before you followed. heart pounding, breath shaking as you followed him into an empty exhibition hall. the walls loomed, making you feel trapped like a prey in a predator's lair.

"do you know my daughter?" he broke the silence, his back facing you.

and the suffocating atmosphere left you no choice but to respond.

"yes." you say. "i-i know—"

a low chuckle disrupts you.

"oh who am I kidding? of course you do." mr. kim sneered, "she's always been naive enough to come close to people like you."

he lets out a sharp, humorous laugh. turning around to finally face you, stepping closer that left you no other choice but to step back.

"do you really think you matter to her? you— a worthless boy, unable to seek stability in your own life? you think you deserve to even breathe the same air as her?"

your throat went dry, leaving you no choice but to bow your head.

"she is my daughter. my pride. the future of this museum. and you?" he scoffed, his eyes raking over you with pure disdain. "...goodness, I can't even pinpoint a single shred of worth in you."

mr. kim clicked his tongue, shaking his head slowly before he lets out a heavy sigh. "haa... people like you cling to anything that offers them the tiniest scrap of pity don't you?"

"pack your things." he spoke too soon. "starting tomorrow, you're no longer needed here."

your breath caught, heart hammering against your chest as you try to convince him otherwise.

"b-but sir—"

"ah, and don't bother getting close with my daughter." he adds, his voice dropping to a mocking softness. "she is to leave europe soon. and that? is none of your concern."

mr. kim took a final step back, straightening his posture before he turned on his heel and walked away— leaving you alone in the echoing emptiness of the hall.

you then spent the rest of the day in a daze after that confrontation. folding your uniform, changing back into your usual day to day clothes, tidying up the storage room a final time— all felt like a blur, each motion heavy with the weight of a sudden goodbye.

by the the time you stepped outside, the sun had begun to set— painting the skies is shades of orange, red, and pink. and that's when you heard hurried footsteps, then a breathless, trembling voice calling for you.

minjeong.

"y/n!" she calls out, a desperate cry.

oh she'd known— she'd known what her father had done. and now, she made a foolish attempt to fix it all up.

"what did my father say to you? answer me!" she demanded, "please tell me he didn't—"

"minjeong, please." your voice cuts her off, shoulders slumped as an attempt to hold your patience, or maybe just an attempt to keep your tears at bay. "don't do this."

"why not?" minjeong draws in a shaky breath, her eyes searching yours— desperate, pleading. "look at me! w-why not?!"

she stands there, breath hitching in attempts to hold herself together. then she shakes her head, as if she were scolding herself. "you're the only one who ever truly saw me!" she starts, her voice trembling. "you stepped into my life with nothing, yet you were freer than anyone else i've ever known."

she swallows hard, tears spilling over as her hands ball into fists.

"your presence alone shattered these walls i never thought i'd escape. you showed me a world beyond where i stand— a world where i could finally breathe, where i could finally choose for myself!"

she falters— lips trembling, eyes glistening in grief. her voice soft, growing ever fragile as she spoke. "d-do you even realize how much that means to someone like me?!"

"minjeong." you exhale, finally forcing her name past your lips. and when your eyes meet hers, something inside you just shatters.

but minjeong couldn't bear losing you.

"y/n, i love you." she breathes, as if these words would change your mind. "i-i don't want the money, i don't want the future my father planned out for me— its you!"

she surges forward, both hands reaching out to grab your arms. her grip so tight it almost hurts— terrified that you'd slip away the moment she lets go. "i want you, y/n. nothing— god, nothing else could ever compare to you!" she cries out. your jaw tightens, then you let out a scoff. "...are you really that naive?" you spit. minjeong's eyes widen. her grips on your arms faltering. "w-what..?" "did you really see it that way?" you ask, each word a blade to her aching heart. "...you see, i was just being polite. i only talked to you because i had to."

you pause, letting her shattered gaze linger on yours. "...nothing more."

she shakes her head violently, tears streaming, her lips parting in silent pleas. "stop." she sobs, her fingers tightening one last time. as if she were trying to anchor herself to you. "d-don't say that, please—" you don't answer, heart shattering along with hers. and with trembling hands, you reach up to gently pry her fingers off of your arms one by one. "...go back home, minjeong." you say, your voice low and defeated. "your father might be looking for you."

she stands frozen, sobs breaking out in ragged, uneven bursts as she watches you turn away— each step pulling her away from the only warmth she ever knew. and she crumples to the ground, falling onto her knees, her cries breaking through the quiet air.

———

weeks passed in a blur after that day. when she confessed and begged you to stay, and you forced yourself to turn away.

minjeong left for europe soon after, whisked away by her father's will— a future she never really chose for herself.

newspapers spoke of her departure in admiring and encouraging phrases. along with posed photographs of her as the "brilliant young jewel" of her father's museum, sent to study fine arts and management to carry on the family legacy.

yet beyond those headlines and pristine images, minjeong herself knew one thing— that she had only agreed to her father's will because every color, every stroke, every shape that became art, was the last remnant of her love for you.

on the other side, you find yourself drifting from one job to another. just like before.

job hunting felt endless. rejections came one after another, debts your mother left, along with bills piling higher each month— but as if the universe had left some small mercy for you, you eventually landed at a small art gallery run by an old man.

he was nice enough to help you with your debts, even covering a few months of your bills when things got tight. and in exchange, you took care of his gallery as if it were your own.

and for the first time in what felt like forever, you find yourself in a steady rhythm. the old man's quiet encouragement and old stories, the smell of paint and varnish, all wove together into something like peace.

but even in those gentle days, minjeong slipped into your thoughts. you'd remember her as you wipe the glass windows, as you mop the floor— until you couldn't help the urge to fill the empty pages of your sketchbook with her face in your spare time.

in a blink of an eye, years passed.

the old gallery owner granted you a day off, claiming that you should at least take a breather. since you were always trapped in the gallery, wasting your youth away in its quiet, paint-scented walls.

you were left with no choice since he insisted. so, you stepped out, letting your feet lead.

somehow, at some point, your steps led you to a familiar route. and before you even realize it, you stood before the museum. the place that left you an impeccable mark.

it looked brighter now. polished marble steps, wide glass doors, and even posters that advertise current exhibitions— all of it breathing life to the place.

now you weren't sure whether it was curiosity or impulsiveness, but you find yourself drawing closer, somewhat wanting to see more.

but then, you saw her— minjeong.

she looked a little older. standing beneath the soft museum lights, dressed in a tailored suit that spoke of the future she never wanted. poised, elegant, yet her eyes held the quiet resignation of a girl who once dreamed of something else.

as if drawn by an invisible thread, her gaze lifts and finds yours. and in that moment, the bustling world around both of you fades into a soft hush.

its just you and her again like it once was.

back when you were the quiet janitor moving unseen through those halls, and she was the daughter who ran off from lessons to seek you, the boy whose presence shattered the walls that confined her and showed a world where she could finally breathe, where she could finally choose for herself.

but no matter how much she tried, things cannot go the way she wanted it to be.

minjeong offered you a small, gentle smile— hesitant and almost trembling. and you mirror it, both of you carrying the quiet ache of what never was.

then without a word, you slowly turn away. you don't look back, but somehow, you know that she's watching.

just standing still, watching you slip away just like before.

[ssivinee]

❥ 𝙱𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝙼𝚎 𝙱𝚊𝚌𝚔

AESPA! Giselle x F reader: Once strangers brought together by chance one night, Y/n and Aeri shared a bond that neither expected. Both had dreams of fame, but one decided to make a big sacrifice. Years later, fame and distance couldn’t erase their connection, maybe because they were so in love.

Word Count: 9.5 k

TW: cigarettes and abuse (Mainly verbal with some physical)

Author's Note: THIS TOOK A FAT MINUTE... but i wanted to give you guys a long fic so🤭. ALSO no character concept this time ya'll.

“I’ll always be proud of you,” the woman announces while caressing her child’s shoulders. Her neck was laced with large champagne pearls, and her body was adorned with a lengthy blue Balmain gown as her friends surrounded her. Her husband, Hangjil, wrapped one arm around her waist as his other rested on his son’s shoulders.

Daewan sat in the plush chair with his parents behind him, the family's attire silently screaming thousands of dollars. Meanwhile, you sat in the dimly lit corner. Your plain white ballet flats, ugly sundress, and sad high bun didn’t bother anyone since you were out of their way.

It was as if the people everyone praised in front of them weren’t your own family. You looked like a child without a family—young, yet shunned by her parents.

You were used to it, though. 

Your life felt like torture every day. It always felt as if you were waiting for the perfect moment to run away, or they were waiting for you to turn old enough so that they wouldn’t go to jail for abandoning you.

It came with the cost of being the only female offspring of the Jeup family. The lifestyle was the classic, “Men are the future for this family, and women are merely nothing.”

You first noticed this at the age of four, quickly realizing your brother would always get the most incredible toys while you were left with ‘new’ clothes. 

…Maybe you could’ve even thanked them. It was one of the reasons why you were so emotionally intelligent at such a young age.

Then again, they wouldn’t understand something like that. It would be deemed as a “useless skill” to them. 

The quick realization was that kids in your class, who were the youngest siblings in their family, were adored, spoiled, and well-loved while you had… nothing. Nothing that you could think of, at least.

It made you feel empty inside, but from then on, you never let it bother you.

…That’s what you thought for the majority of your life.

Until the day you turned 18, the sight of your parents towering over you as you sat on the concrete pavement. Their eyes filled with a sense of hatred that you never understood. The downpour of the rain had your hair drenched and sprawled all over your face.

“You're such a disgrace to this family,” your dad spat out as you tried to gather the trash bag of items you could have gathered. “I can’t believe we had a daughter like you,” your mom tears up, her acting being put to good use.

As you stand up properly, the black plastic bag weighing your body down, you see a glimpse of your older brother peering behind them. He leans on the wall, a smirk drawn on his face as he scoffs at the sight of you.

His ‘pathetic little sister,’ something he would always say to his friends. The treatment got even worse when he got into SOPA.

All you ever wanted was to be an actress and make it in the world. Yet when it came to high school applications, you seemed to luck out with every top school that has something to do with the entertainment industry. You full-on had a mental breakdown while your parents practically berated you.

 While it was your dream to make it in, your parents' connections got Daewan in.

That was your parents' final straw, and they would kick you out on your 18th birthday. 

And today was the day… best birthday ever huh?

You didn’t have the energy to argue, knowing full well that this day would come. “You're never welcomed in or near this family,” he declares, shoving you a bit and then wiping his hands. It was like you were some dirty trash to him.

You shake your head at the sound of your mother’s awful sobs, making you chuckle with pure venom dripping in your voice. “You guys never cared about me. Just because I wouldn’t be carrying the family name.”

You stared at them right in their eyes, feeling sick to your stomach while remembering everything they put you through all your life. 

“You both should be ashamed of being parents. You even raised that entitled piece of shit of a monster,” as you laugh with sarcasm, your hand points at your brother, whose face shifts from that cocky grin to an uneasy look.

“What? The first time someone ever called you out, oppa?” You asked sarcastically, grinning as you wanted just to let it out. “Without money, you would be nothing. A spoiled brat who uses appa and eomma’s money to get his way in life. You wouldn't even be able to function.”

“I was waiting for this day,” you looked up, spreading your arms out with a happy smile for the first time in their lives. “I’m finally free,” you whisper, loud enough for your parents to hear.

A wave of guilt flashed through your mom’s eyes, feeling like a terrible mother while she saw you happy in the rain despite your circumstances. That ends quickly when Daewan whisks her away while your dad slowly shuts the door. 

“Don’t listen to her, eomma, she’s clearly mentally unwell,” he harshly spoke, but you couldn’t care less.

Life would likely be harder outside of the large mansion that barely sheltered you, but you were going to make the best of it.

The cramped apartment you called home was a relentless reminder of the hardships you’d endured, yet you clung to the belief that it would all pay off one day. It had been two years since your family disowned you, and the last thing you heard was your brother being possibly part of the Korean Basketball League… likely due to your parents' connections again. 

The sagging twin bed creaked beneath you as you sat on its edge, awakened from a brief late afternoon nap.

The clock on the wall ticked insistently, signaling it was time for your night shift at the convenience store a few blocks away. With a heavy sigh, you slipped into a pair of worn jeans, scuffed sneakers, and a plain T-shirt. 

Grabbing your uniform vest on the way out, you hustled toward the store, shoving your arms through the vest in the back room to avoid another of your manager’s long-winded lectures about being an ‘exceptional employee’.

The shift unfolded predictably in the same way as always. Some shelves to stock, customers to ring up, and long stretches of waiting. It was a straightforward job, and while it didn’t pay much, it covered the essentials—for now. Glancing at the clock, you noted the time: 3 a.m. 

The dull hum of the flickering lights added to the store's stillness, and your boredom kicked in quickly. Your coworker, Gyoungbu, was arranging boxes in one of the aisles.

“Gyoungbu, can you cover the register for a bit? I’m taking my break,” you called over to him. He responded with a casual salute, and you made your way to the snack section. Grabbing a pack of melon cream bread and a cup of instant noodles, you filled the container with steaming water from the dispenser before heading outside.

The air was cool and crisp, and the streets were empty except for the occasional passing car. Across from the store, a small basketball court stretched out under dim lights, its faded bleachers offering a quiet reprieve. Settling onto one of the benches, you lit a cigarette from the box in your pocket. 

As you exhaled slowly, the warm smoke filled your lungs, easing the tension in your shoulders with every puff. You took a bite of the bread, the sweet, creamy flavor mingling with the lingering taste of tobacco. For a brief moment, everything felt calm—simple, even—as the city’s restless energy faded into the background.

You had a peculiar habit: unwrapping the bread while puffing on a cigarette, juggling the two as if it were an everyday routine. Taking a bite, you let the quiet seep in, appreciating the silence of the night. 

Despite the neighborhood or the hour, the sky always seemed beautiful. Whether sprinkled with stars or painted in a solid, dark blue, it calmed the edges of your thoughts.

Another bite filled your mouth with the sweet, airy taste of melon bread, and a small hum of satisfaction escaped your lips. You savored the moment, as short as it was, until a sudden movement drew your attention. 

A girl had appeared, sitting at the far end of the bleachers. She tore into a crinkled bag of chips at a fast pace, her hunger evident as she stuffed a handful into her mouth.

The sight was almost mesmerizing. 

She alternated between sipping from a carton of a milky drink and tossing back flavored chips, her hands moving with urgency. You found yourself pausing mid-bite, your gaze lingering on her. Something was alarming about how she peered into the nearly empty bag, her expression falling ever so slightly at its contents—or lack thereof.

Your eyes flickered down to the bowl of ramen resting beside you. A sigh escaped, the hint of reluctant kindness messing with your mind. Finishing the last bite of your melon bread, you stood and crossed the small distance to where she sat. 

Without a word, you placed the cup of ramen next to her, the quiet gesture laden with more meaning than you cared to acknowledge.

She blinked up at you in surprise, her lips parting. “Wait—” she began, but you simply lifted a hand, dismissing her concern with a wave. Her gratitude was unnecessary. You keep walking, headed back to the store, the faint warmth of her shocked gaze trailing after you.

Inside, Gyoungbu gave you a knowing nod as he resumed restocking shelves, his movements as casual as if the scene outside hadn’t happened. Another customer strolled through the entrance, the bell chiming softly, signaling the return of your routine.

Stepping behind the counter, the repetitiveness of the job settled over you like a familiar weight. As boredom began to creep in, you leaned on your elbow, propping your head up with a hand. 

Out of the corner of your eye, you caught sight of the girl from the bleachers. She stood by the trash can just outside the store, tossing away the empty bag of chips and her drained carton. Her movements were hurried, almost restless, as if she had somewhere important to be—or somewhere she was trying to escape.

She walked away quickly, her figure fading into the dimly lit street beyond the store’s windows. 

There was something about her in your mind, but before you could follow the thought, a customer approached the counter, placing a handful of snacks down with a tired expression.

You snapped back to reality, scanning their items with practiced efficiency, but the girl lingered like an annoying buzz in your mind. 

Would you see her again? The thought hovered unanswered as you handed the customer their change and returned to leaning on the counter.  Yet, your thoughts wandered to her—her hasty movements, her hunger, and the way she’d looked at you earlier, startled but not ungrateful.

Shaking your head slightly, you refocused on the store, pushing the fleeting curiosity aside—for now.

Then Friday night rolled around, and you found yourself back at your usual shift. The exhaustion clung to you like a heavy coat, and your second job earlier in the day left you more drained than normal. As you leaned against the counter, Gyoungbu swept the floor nearby, his broom scraping softly against the tiles.

“You hit rent today?” he asked, his tone light but curious.

“Just by a few buckeroos,” you replied with a sarcastic wave of your fingers, the mock enthusiasm earning a chuckle from him.

“Your lunch is on me tonight, noona,” he said with a grin, and you perked up instantly, throwing your hands in the air in a small cheer.

“Make sure it’s one of those full heated meals, okay?” you teased, pointing at him as you headed to the back room.

Once there, you rummaged through your bag and pulled out an extra pack of crackers you’d brought along—just in case. The memory of the previous night lingered in your mind, and the single melon cream bread you’d eaten then had been far from enough to keep you fueled for a long shift.

Satisfied with your preparation, you returned to the counter, settling into the familiar seat behind the register. The store was quiet, the kind of stillness that made the ticking clock on the wall seem louder than it was, and time to go by at the pace of a snail. For some reason, Friday nights always seemed the slowest.

Most nights, you’d see ten or so customers trickling in and out. But on Fridays, the numbers dwindled to a mere handful. 

Three customers, maybe five at most, if you were lucky. The emptiness of the store felt almost eerie, the usual hum of the refrigerator and the faint buzzing of the lights filling the silence.

You propped your chin on your hand, your gaze drifting to the windows. Finding yourself counting the minutes between customers, wondering if tonight would be another slow grind—or if something unexpected might happen to break the cycle.

After a few slow hours, the clock ticking down to your lunch break, the door chimed softly as a girl walked in. 

Her mask and hat concealed most of her face, giving her a sense of mystery that made her stand out. You watched her closely—not out of suspicion, but with a habit born from long shifts and the occasional need to be cautious. Still, something about her attempt at incognito mode piqued your curiosity more than your concern.

The oversized sweater she wore swallowed her frame, the thick hem nearly brushing her thighs, but the zipper was pulled slightly down, letting the cool air hit her skin. 

She moved in a hurry, grabbing a bag of corn turtle chips and a can of Korean pear drink. Her movements were unhurried, but she did her best not to attract anyone's attention, trying to avoid Gyeonbu, who worked there in the same asile.

As she approached the counter, you noticed her eyes widening slightly as they landed on your face. There was a flash of recognition in them, one that made your brows knit in confusion. She stood there, unmoving, as though caught in a trance.

Her arm stretched out, holding a small amount of cash for her snacks, and you caught a glimpse of her delicate collarbone peeking through the loose neckline of her sweater. She was thin—almost worryingly so—but what stood out more was her hesitation.

“You’re the girl from yesterday?” you asked, your voice breaking the silence between you. The question startled her, snapping her out of whatever thoughts had been swirling in her mind.

“Yeah… Thank you for last night, by the way,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. You simply nodded, watching as she turned and made her way back outside.

Your eyes followed her to the bleachers across the street, the exact spot where she’d sat the night before. She wasted no time tearing into the bag of chips, her hunger evident in the way she ate quickly, almost desperately.

“Let me take that break now, Gyoungbu,” you muttered, and he nodded, handing over your usual prepped meal with a small smile.

In the back, you slid open the plastic lid of the lunchbox tray, revealing a hearty meal: thick tonkatsu, kimchi, steamed rice, tteok, eggs, and a medley of vegetables. Splitting the portions carefully, you set aside the larger serving of protein and a bit of everything else on the tray.

By the time you stepped out, your hands and pockets full, she was staring blankly at the empty chip bag in her lap. A hopelessness in her eyes struck you, and without a word, you walked over and stood beside her.

“Here,” you said, gently placing the tray of food on her lap. She blinked up at you, startled by your presence.

“W-What?” she stammered, glancing between you and the tray. The fragrant smell of spices wafted up, and her expression shifted to disbelief.

“You clearly need it more than I do,” you replied simply, holding on to the smaller lid portions you’d kept for yourself.

She hesitated, her fingers brushing against the tray as she lifted her gaze to meet yours fully for the first time. And in that moment, you felt yourself freeze.

Her face was striking. She was free of makeup; her almond-shaped eyes, framed by thick lashes, held an intensity that contrasted with her quiet demeanor. Soft, natural brows curved delicately above them, and her skin was smooth and clear, a light flush coloring her cheeks from the cool night air. Her lips, plain and slightly chapped, had a natural charm that made her beauty feel effortless.

You found yourself momentarily stunned, caught off guard by how pretty she was, especially in such an unpolished state. She seemed oblivious to the effect she had on you, her eyes dropping back to the food as though trying to process the unexpected kindness.

You settled yourself at the opposite end of the bleachers, climbing to the top row. The cool night air wrapped around you as you dug into your pocket, pulling out a cigarette pack. Not wanting the smoke to bother her, you sat far enough away to give her space and placed the lid of your meal beside you. The flick of your lighter broke the quiet, and the cigarette glowed as you inhaled deeply, releasing a plume of smoke into the air.

The girl noticed the wisps floating into the air from the corner of her eye. Her gaze flicked toward you, a faint crease forming between her brows. The sight seemed to make her uneasy, her lips parting slightly before she finally spoke.

“Are you, uhm… not concerned about your health?” she asked, her tone cautious but tinged with curiosity. The words could’ve come across as rude, but an awkward sincerity in her voice made you chuckle softly.

You shook your head, the cigarette resting lazily between your fingers. “Never had anyone care much about my health,” you replied with a shrug, exhaling another cloud of smoke. The joke was meant to lighten the mood, but her expression shifted, guilt flickering in her eyes.

“Hey, don’t let it bother you,” you added, noticing her reaction. “Doing this helps me relax. Besides,” you said with a mocking smile, “we all die at some point, right?”

She scooted a little closer, careful to stay far enough that the smell wouldn’t reach her. Her fingers fidgeted with the tray in her lap as she mulled over your words, eventually nodding slowly. “I guess that’s… one way to look at it.”

There was a quiet moment before she spoke again, her voice softer this time. “I didn’t mean to offend you or anything,” she said, glancing up with shy eyes.

“It’s fine,” you reassured her, waving your hand dismissively. Taking another deep pull from the cigarette, you leaned back slightly, letting the smoke drift lazily upward.

“Well, since we’re open to strangers,” you began, your tone lighthearted. “Mind if I ask why you’re always eating this late?”

She hesitated at first, her gaze dropping to the tray of food in her lap. She picked up a piece of tonkatsu, chewing slowly as if stalling for time. Eventually, she swallowed and gave a small, almost embarrassed laugh.

“I’m a trainee,” she admitted, her voice barely above a mumble. “The company I’m at… it’s nearby, but they don’t have much money. Honestly, it works in their favor when it comes to my team’s diet.”

Your brows furrowed slightly. “So, you barely eat throughout the day?”

She chuckled again, but this time, it was dry and almost bitter. “If you count a baked potato, an apple, and tea as enough food to last an entire day,” she said, her tone laced with sarcasm.

Her words hit you harder than you expected, stirring something deep and uncomfortably familiar. Memories you’d buried started to surface—your father’s critical comments about your weight, your brother’s constant remarks, the restrictive diets they’d forced you on. Those years had been suffocating, and you could still remember the ache of hunger and the sting of their words.

You clenched your jaw, feeling an odd mix of anger and empathy. “That’s not right,” you muttered under your breath before looking back at her.

She tilted her head slightly, curious but silent, as you reached for a pack of crackers from your pocket. “I’ll give you my meals every night,” you said firmly, breaking the seal on the pack. “Just make sure you’re here at three.”

Her eyes widened, her expression caught somewhere between shock and disbelief. “But… you don’t even know me,” she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.

You met her gaze, your tone unwavering. “I may not know you, but I know what it feels like to suffer.”

The weight of your words hung in the air, and she looked down at the tray, her fingers tightening around its edges. A tear slipped down her cheek, and she quickly wiped it away, sniffling softly.

The two of you sat there in silence after that, the cool night breeze wrapping around you both. The occasional sound of footsteps passing by filled the gaps, but neither of you said a word. You finished your cigarette, stubbing it out on the bleacher before gathering your things.

As you stood, you gave her a small wave. “Remember—three a.m.,” you called over your shoulder, a faint smile tugging at your lips.

She looked up, her tear-streaked face illuminated by the faint streetlights, and nodded.

As you stepped back into the store, the soft chime of the door announced your return. Gyoungbu glanced up from where he was sweeping near the counter, his eyebrows raised in mock disbelief.

“Just gonna make a girl cry and leave her out in the streets?” he teased, leaning on the broom handle with a smirk.

You shot him a quick glare before flicking him off, earning a hearty laugh. “Relax,” you muttered, pulling your jacket tighter around yourself. “I’m pretty sure those were happy tears.”

Gyoungbu shook his head, still grinning. “Happy tears, huh? Sure, noona, whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Ignoring his sarcasm, you found your gaze drifting to the large window at the front of the store. She was still there, her back turned as she leaned forward slightly, finishing the last of the food on her tray. Her movements were unhurried, savoring every bite.

Something about the sight made your chest tighten—a mixture of relief that she was eating and guilt for how little she had to begin with. You let out a soft sigh, brushing your hair away from your face as you lingered by the counter.

“She’s lucky you’re soft,” Gyoungbu added, resuming his sweeping with a chuckle.

“Yeah, yeah,” you replied, rolling your eyes but unable to stop yourself from glancing out the window one last time. The dim light cast a soft glow around her, and despite the harshness of the world outside, she seemed momentarily at peace.

Satisfied, you turned away, feeling a small flicker of warmth as you made your way to the back room.

Since that night, you found yourself feeding the hungry trainee who seemed to escape the nightmare she’d ironically call a fairytale. Yet, despite all the days that had passed and the hours spent together, neither of you had ever talked about the subject of names or past lives.

It made you wonder—how did she end up in a life like this? You were sure she had questions about you, too. The way she would sneak glances at you, curiosity flitting across her features before quickly looking away as though caught red-handed, was becoming a recurring sight.

As if summoned by your thoughts, she sat closer to you than usual on the bleachers that night. Her eyes flicked briefly over your fingers, her attention subtle yet noticeable. When you caught her staring, she quickly diverted her gaze, returning her focus to the lunchbox you’d given her.

You couldn’t help but chuckle at her now-familiar habits. By your count, this was probably the fiftieth time she’d done something like this in the past two weeks.

“What?” she mumbled defensively, her cheeks puffing out like a squirrel stuffed with rice.

“If you’re curious about something,” you said with a teasing grin, “you know you can just ask, right?”

She paused, setting down her chopsticks. Her eyes shifted nervously, but it seemed like she was finally ready to speak—at least as prepared as she’d ever been.

“You… why do you help me?” she began, her voice tentative. “I mean, you said you understood what it’s like to suffer. W-what did you mean by that?”

You let out a long sigh, your shoulders slumping slightly as you crossed one arm over your figure. As always, your fingers tapped lightly on the glowing stick in your other hand, sending a faint trail of ash to the ground.

She watched you inhale deeply, exhaling a plume of smoke she’d grown accustomed to over the days.

“Have you heard of the Jeup family?” you asked, breaking the silence.

She tilted her head, thinking for a moment before shaking it. “I don’t know any Jeups, not that I’m remembering at least.”

You chuckled softly, the cigarette nearing its end. With a flick of your wrist, you tossed it to the ground. “How about the app, Seamless?”

Her eyes lit up with recognition, and she nodded. Everyone knew about Seamless—the app that had taken Korea by storm five years ago. It wasn’t just an app; it was a lifestyle tool that merged everything from calendars and fitness trackers to banking and search engines into one.

“My father made that,” you said, your tone casual.

Her head snapped up at your words, her jaw slightly agape.

“Then… why are you here?” she asked, her confusion evident.

You chuckled, pointing at her, amused by her sharp observation. “Let me guess—you’re wondering why I’m here, working at a convenience store, instead of living like a princess, right?”

She nodded slowly, her expression expectant.

You leaned back slightly, your gaze steady as you continued. “I was… the black sheep of my family. My mom? She’s one of the top dermatologists in the country. My dad? A wealthy CEO. And my older brother? He’s a snotty, overachieving golden boy who’s just good enough at sports to keep the family connections intact.”

Your chuckle carried a tinge of bitterness as you glanced at her, waiting for her reaction.

She seemed to piece things together, her brow furrowing before her eyes widened in recognition. “Your brother… is Jeup Daewan? The basketball player?”

You nodded, a faint, melancholic smile tugging at your lips. “The one and only.”

You paused for a moment, a scowl slowly forming on your face, “They… pretty much were a family without me. My birthday was on the same day as Daewan’s graduation and they rented an entire all out.”

“To celebrate your birthday and his graduation?” She asked looking at you, but you shake your head, “Just for his graduation. They made me stay home and left me with maids that were basically told to feed me. My parents basically paid them to only watch Daewan… so I stayed home locked in my room while eating some meatloaf,” you scoff, a sad chuckle following after.

“Little ole Y/n was just a girl that was a thorn on their side,” you say, making your fingers like quotation marks. “They abandoned you?” She questions sadly, and you nod. 

“My family did the same thing,” She whispers, her head hanging lowly at the reminder. “Well then what’s your story…?”

She looks up at you, turning her bum on the bench as she hugs her knees. The same old hoodie she wore did its best to keep her warm. “Aeri, Uchinaga Aeri.”

You stare at her and think, what a pretty name. “All my life… I wanted to be a singer. My father was never around and as an only child, my mom wants me to be the breadwinner of the family. ‘Be a lawyer!’ that's what she said all the time.”

“So when you found a company… she wasn’t so happy, huh?”

Aeri nods sadly, “I wanted to make her happy, but that seemed to come along with the price of my own dream. For the sake of my happiness I… I chose myself. Safe to say she was so angry and just kicked me out.”

“Well, you and I are more similar than I thought,” She looked at you curiously. “I wanted to be an actor,” you admitted, and the look on Aeri’s face was telling.

“You? An actor?” Aeri’s eyebrows shot up, her expression toeing the line between surprise and disbelief. The sight stirred a flicker of offense in your chest, but it was quickly overtaken by the sound of her nervous laughter.

“You can’t believe it???” you teased, raising an eyebrow.

“No, no, it’s not th—”

“I’m just messing with you,” you interrupted, shaking your head with a soft chuckle. 

The tension in her shoulders eased, and her lips curved into a small, sheepish smile.

“Honestly,” you continued, your tone growing softer, “I’ve wanted to be an actress ever since I was a kid. It was my grandma’s dream, you know? She used to talk about it all the time—being on the big screen, sharing her passion with the world. She made me fall in love with the idea of performing, of showing the world what I loved to do.”

Aeri’s gaze lingered on you, her usual playful demeanor replaced by something quieter, more curious. You leaned back against the bleachers, staring at the distant city lights that blurred into the dark sky.

“She passed away when I was five,” you admitted, your voice tinged with a tinge of sadness. “It was… sudden. I didn’t really understand how to handle it back then, but I held onto her dream. It became my dream, too. Something I could carry for her.”

Aeri didn’t say anything at first, but the way her eyes softened spoke volumes. Her quiet presence felt comforting in a way you hadn’t expected.

The night stretched on, and despite the conversation shifting to lighter topics, the memory of your grandmother lingered in the back of your mind. It was a quiet ache, one you had grown used to carrying, but tonight, it felt a little less heavy.

Another night came, the cool breeze of the late hours settling around you as you sat beside Aeri once more. She was closer this time, her shoulder almost brushing yours. You didn’t mind. If anything, you found yourself oddly drawn to her.

She looked different tonight—maybe it was the way the moonlight played against her features, highlighting her sharp cheekbones and the softness of her lips. Or perhaps it was the faint glow in her eyes as she spoke, her excitement bubbling over as she told you about her favorite songs and the small victories in her training.

You couldn’t stop yourself from staring, though you tried to be discreet. There was something about her tonight, something that made your heart skip in a way you weren’t ready to admit.

“What?” she asked suddenly, her lips quirking into a knowing smile.

“Nothing,” you said quickly, glancing away, though the heat rising to your face betrayed you.

“Liar,” she teased, nudging you playfully with her elbow. Her laugh was light, and it pulled a hesitant smile from you.

You shook your head, chuckling softly. “You’re just… different tonight.”

“Different, how?” she pressed, her tone teasing but her gaze curious.

You hesitated, searching for the right words. “I don’t know. You seem… more pretty. Or maybe I’m just noticing it more.”

Her laughter faltered, her cheeks tinting pink as she quickly looked away. “You’re terrible at compliments,” she mumbled, though the shy smile tugging at her lips told you she didn’t entirely mind.

As the night wore on, you found yourself falling deeper into her presence—the way she laughed, the way her eyes lit up when she spoke, the way she seemed to understand the parts of you you hadn’t even shared yet.

It was terrifying and exhilarating all at once. And as you sat there, the world quiet around you, you realized you didn’t mind falling.

As the bleachers had become your unspoken meeting place. Each night, Aeri showed up like clockwork, her presence a new outlook on your otherwise mundane life. But tonight felt different.

You sat in your usual spot, waiting with the tray of food you’d prepared earlier when Aeri bounded in with an energy that made her seem lighter than usual. She wasn’t the shy, guarded trainee you’d met weeks ago. No, this Aeri was different.

“Guess what?” she announced, plopping down beside you with a grin that seemed to light up the dimly lit lot.

“What?” you asked, curious but amused by her enthusiasm.

“They finally let me write for a routine!” she said, practically bouncing in place. “It’s not official or anything, but I got to lead today’s rap practice. It was so much fun!”

“Look at you, future producer in the making,” you teased, nudging her with your elbow.

Her grin widened. “You wanna see it?”

You blinked, caught off guard. “Here? Now?”

“Why not?” she said, standing up and brushing off her oversized sweatpants. “It’s late, no one’s around, and besides…” She turned to look at you, mischief glinting in her eyes. “You’ve been feeding me. The least I can do is give you a free show.”

Before you could respond, she was moving, pulling her phone out to play a track she’d clearly rehearsed a hundred times. As the beat filled the air, Aeri transformed. Gone was the playful girl who had been shy about even making eye contact when you first met. In her place was someone confident, precise, and utterly captivating.

Her movements were fluid but sharp, every step and wave of her arms synchronized perfectly with the rap she also flowed with. You watched in awe as she let herself go, completely immersed in the routine. It wasn’t just the dance—it was the way she carried herself, the way her expressions shifted with the music, the way she seemed to shine brighter with every move.

When the song ended, she struck a final pose and looked at you expectantly, her chest rising and falling from the exertion.

“Well?” she asked, a teasing smirk tugging at her lips.

“Holy crap,” you said, still processing what you’d just witnessed. “That was… insane. You’re amazing.”

Her cheeks turned pink at the compliment, and she waved it off with a laugh. “Stop, you’re just saying that.”

“I’m not,” you insisted. “You’re seriously talented, Aeri.”

Hearing her name roll off your tongue seemed to catch her off guard. Her playful demeanor softened, and for a moment, the two of you just stared at each other, the air between you thick with unspoken words.

“Thanks,” she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

From that night on, something changed. Aeri grew more comfortable, more open. She would dance for you, laugh with you, and share little pieces of herself that she’d kept hidden before. 

She evem started teasing you more, her quick wit always keeping you on your toes.

Over the next three weeks, you found yourself looking forward to the nights more than you cared to admit. You caught yourself smiling at the thought of her, replaying her laughter in your head, or the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about her dreams.

And then, one quiet night as you watched her attempt to teach you a few of her moves—her laughter ringing out every time you messed up—you felt it.

Love.

It wasn’t a thunderous, all-consuming realization. It was quiet, like a steady hum that had been building for days, weeks. It was in the way your chest felt lighter when she smiled, the way you wanted to hear her talk for hours, the way her presence made everything else seem… insignificant.

You were in love with Aeri.

And though you hadn’t told her, you knew there would come a time when you’d have to. For now, you let the feeling sit in your chest, warm and terrifying all at once, as you watched her dance under the moonlight, completely unaware of the way she’d stolen your heart.

But unbeknownst to you, the feelings had already started to flutter in Aeri’s heart long before that. 

It started since the first time you’d fed her—when she hesitated, unsure, but you’d simply handed her a lunchbox like it was the most natural thing in the world. She’d stared at you for a long moment before slowly accepting it.

It had been a small, simple gesture. But Aeri had never been one to let the little things slip by unnoticed.

It had started innocently, really. She’d started showing up earlier, sitting closer, waiting for you to bring her those meals she couldn’t quite afford on her own. And each time, her eyes would linger a bit longer than they should, as if she was trying to decipher something about you. 

At first, you thought it was just curiosity, a girl who’d been burned by the world trying to find something real to hold onto.

But by the second time you handed her food, you noticed something had changed. She had this way of looking at you—so different from the way she looked at others—that made you feel like she was seeing something that no one else had.

The quiet acknowledgment hung in the air that day but was clear between you two.

“Y/n,” she murmured, barely looking up as she unwrapped the lunchbox, “do you know what it’s like to feel so... lost?”

You paused mid-step, taken aback by her heavy tone. “I think I have an idea,” you said quietly.

She didn't respond right away, but you could feel her eyes on you like she was reading you in a way that made you feel exposed. And when she finally met your gaze, there was a softness in her expression that you hadn’t seen before.

“Thanks,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “You always know when I need something.”

It wasn’t just the food she needed. It was the small, simple act of someone showing up for her, day after day, even when the world didn’t seem to care. And even though you didn’t realize it yet, it was in those small, quiet moments that Aeri began to fall for you—without either of you even knowing it.

And so, in the following days, you’d begun to notice the way her smile would reach her eyes whenever you were around. The way she would pause just a little longer than usual when she spoke to you, her voice just a bit softer, like she was afraid you might slip away.

But Aeri, for all the walls she’d built up around herself, had learned early on to hide her heart behind a wall. It was the only way she knew how to protect herself because she knew in the industry she was shooting so hard for… it wouldn’t be accepted easily. 

So, while she had already started to fall for you, she hadn’t yet found the courage to admit it—whether to herself or to you. She wasn’t ready.

She couldn’t be. Not yet.

But what she didn’t know, what neither of you could have known, was that the feelings you both were trying to hold back were only going to be held with a long pause.

The day was dreary as if the sky itself mirrored your mood. 

Rain pattered softly against the windows of the store, the faint sound mingling with the low hum of the refrigerator cases. You stood behind the counter, aimlessly fiddling with a stray pen, your mind heavy with worry. It had been weeks since you last saw Aeri.

She always showed up, no matter how tired she looked or how late her practice ran. 

But now… nothing.

A thousand thoughts had plagued you since her absence. Maybe she got sick. Maybe she got caught sneaking out. Or maybe—your stomach churned—maybe the brutal idol world she was trapped in had finally taken its toll.

The bell above the door jingled, snapping you out of your spiral. You glanced up to see Gyoungbu entering, shaking the rain from his jacket. He gave you a sad smile before walking over with something in his hand.

“Noona,” he said softly, holding out a small, slightly crumpled envelope. “This was left by a girl earlier today. Not her, but she said to make sure you got it.”

Your heart sank, your chest tightening as you stared at the envelope. It was plain, the paper slightly damp from the rain.

“Did the girl say anything else?” you asked, your voice barely above a whisper.

Gyoungbu shook his head, giving you a worried glance. “No�� just that it was important.”

You hesitated, fingers weak as you reached for it. The paper felt heavier than it should, but you needed to know.

The store was quiet—no customers, just the faint sound of rain tapping against the glass. With a deep breath, you carefully unfolded the envelope and pulled out the note inside.

The handwriting was unmistakably Aeri’s, her neat but slightly slanted script staring back at you. The words blurred momentarily as your vision clouded, but you blinked quickly and began to read.

Y/n, I don’t even know how to start this letter. I’ve rewritten it so many times, but nothing feels good enough. So, I guess I’ll just say it. I had to leave. The company… it’s been unbearable. I thought I could handle it, that maybe if I just worked harder, they’d see my worth. But I was wrong. The constant yelling, the insults.  It was breaking me, piece by piece. And a few days ago… they hit me. I can still feel the sting, not just on my skin, but I felt it break my heart for once. That was my breaking point. I had to go. I’m moving to another company. One that seems kinder and more supportive. But leaving means I’m further away and had to leave you. I hate this. I hate leaving like this. But I need you to know something. You were the only good thing I had during these past few months. You made me feel like a person again, not just some trainee who wasn’t good enough. You made me laugh, you fed me when I couldn’t even take care of myself, and… you made me feel seen. I love you, Y/n. Thank you for being my friend and for being there for me when no one else was. Please don’t hate me for this. I’ll never forget you. -Aeri

The note slipped from your fingers, fluttering to the counter like a dead leaf. The world around you seemed to stop, the sounds of the rain and the humming refrigerators fading into nothingness.

Your knees felt weak, and you gripped the counter for support as her words echoed in your mind. She was gone. Gone from your life, from the late-night conversations and the quiet moments where you swore she was the only thing keeping you grounded.

And she’d been suffering. All that time, smiling and laughing with you, she’d been carrying this unbearable weight. And you never noticed.

Tears blurred your vision, but you didn’t bother wiping them away. The cold from your damp hair seeped into your clothes, but it was nothing compared to the ache in your chest.

She was gone, and all you had left was her note and the hollow realization that you’d fallen in love with someone who had no choice but to walk away.

The sharp chill of the evening air bit at your skin as you trudged home, the fatigue from juggling three jobs weighing heavily on your shoulders. It had been a month since Aeri’s letter. A month of trying to find meaning in the chaos she’d left behind.

You’d thrown yourself into work, clinging to the routine as if it could fill the void she left.

You passed by a sleek building with a bold sign outside: “OPEN AUDITIONS: WALK-INS WELCOME.” 

Your pace slowed, and you found yourself standing in front of the glass doors, staring at the posters advertising some upcoming drama.

The thought came impulsively, but it burned bright. What do I have to lose?

Your grandmother’s voice echoed in your mind, her dreams of you on the big screen rekindling a spark you thought had gone out. Before you could overthink it, you stepped inside.

The audition room was a blur of nerves and adrenaline. The casting directors asked questions, handed you a script, and had you read a scene. Somehow, the emotions you’d been suppressing poured out, lending raw authenticity to your performance.

When it was over, they simply nodded and told you they’d be in touch. You left, your heart pounding—not just from the audition but from the sheer fact that you had taken a leap for yourself.

So ,four years later, everything had changed.

That’s how you found yourself here, seated in the makeup chair as stylists buzzed around you like bees. The room hummed with energy, the kind of excitement that seemed to follow you ever since Mask Girl had catapulted you to stardom. Tonight was no different—the premiere screening of your latest drama, Fake Halo, was mere hours away, and the anticipation felt electric.

You stared at your reflection in the mirror as one of the stylists pinned back a stray strand of hair. Your thoughts, however, were elsewhere, spiraling into the tangled mess of what-ifs that had been clouding your mind lately.

A sharp knock on the door pulled you back to the present. Hana, your secretary and one of the few people who truly knew you, stepped inside, clutching her ever-present tablet. Her usual calm smile greeted you, but the spark in her eyes hinted at something more.

“Y/n,” she began, her tone light but professional, “your manager just messaged me. You’ve been invited to present the ‘Female Group of the Year’ award at the MMAs this weekend. It’s a last-minute thing, but they’re tying it into the popularity of Fake Halo. Great publicity, honestly.”

Your eyebrows shot up as you swiveled slightly in your chair to face her. “The MMAs? As in, the music awards?”

“Yup.”

You frowned. “I don’t even follow the K-pop scene, Hana. You know that.”

She chuckled, leaning casually against the doorframe. “You don’t have to. It’s not about the music for you. It's about visibility, exposure, and keeping your name out there. You’re not performing or anything—it’s just an award announcement. Easy.”

Letting out a resigned sigh, you turned back to the mirror. “I guess. But no sparkly dresses. I’m serious, Hana. I want to look professional.”

“Noted,” she teased, typing something onto her tablet with a grin. “But let’s be honest, you could wear a potato sack, and the media would still fawn over you. Relax, you’ve done scarier things.”

Her words were meant to be reassuring, but the tension bubbling in your chest refused to dissipate. You clapped your palms against each other—an old nervous habit you hadn’t quite shaken to try and dry off the sweat. Something about this felt weirder than it should have as if the universe was quietly nudging you toward something.

Hana’s smile faltered as she stepped closer, setting her tablet down on the counter.

Her voice softened. “Hey, what’s going on? You’ve been fidgety ever since I mentioned it.”

You hesitated, unsure how to put your unease into words. Finally, you muttered, “I don’t know. It’s just... what if someone I know is there?”

Hana tilted her head, her curiosity  wasevident. “Like an ex or something?”

“Not exactly,” you said quickly, heat creeping up your neck. “Just... someone from my past. It’s complicated.”

She studied you for a moment, her expression thoughtful. “Okay, well, even if that happens, then what? You’re Y/n. You’re successful, talented, and confident. You’ve worked so damn hard to get here—don’t let old ghosts haunt you now.”

Her words struck a chord, and a small, grateful smile tugged at your lips. “You’re way too good at this, Hana.”

“Damn right I am,” she said, patting your shoulder with a playful grin. “Now stop overthinking and focus on tonight. You’re going to kill it out there.”

By the time you stepped onto the red carpet, every trace of nervousness had been replaced by the polished confidence you’d mastered over the years. Cameras flashed from every direction as reporters called your name, their voices eager to capture even a sliver of your attention.

You wore a sleek black suit that exuded elegance and authority, a look you’d insisted on despite Hana’s gentle teasing. Judging by the buzz in the air and the admiring glances sent your way, you’d made the right choice.

Pausing to pose for photos, you let yourself relax into the rhythm of it all. The lights, the crowd, the energy—it had become your world, and you thrived in it.

Whatever the MMAs had in store, you were.

The MMA stage was a dazzling spectacle, the lights and screens shimmering with every color imaginable. You stood backstage, the hum of the crowd vibrating through the floor beneath your heels. The stage manager gave you a cue, and you walked out, the applause washing over you like a tidal wave.

“Good evening, everyone,” you began, your voice steady despite the nerves bubbling beneath the surface. “It’s an honor to be here tonight to present the award for ‘Female Group of the Year.’”

The nominees flashed across the massive screen behind you, and each group met with cheers from their respective fandoms. The envelope in your hand caused the audience to go silent, everyone's eyes currently on you.

“And the award for ‘Female Group of the Year’ goes to…” You paused for dramatic effect, a smile creeping onto your lips. “AESPA!”

The arena erupted in cheers, the crowd chanting the group’s name as the four members made their way to the stage. You stepped to the side, clapping along with the audience as they approached the mic.

And as your eyes skimmed the group, your heart stopped at the sight of a girl with pink hair. She resembled her… the woman you tried so hard to forget.

Aeri.

Her hair was longer now, styled normally to frame her face but the bright color of light pink made her stand out. She moved with the kind of confidence you didn’t remember, her smile radiant as she waved to the crowd. But it was her eyes that caught you—a seductive gaze hidden behind shades, but they were the same eyes that used to glance at you shyly during those late-night conversations.

Your breath hitched, and for a moment, the world seemed to slow. She looked at you, and you could see the moment recognition dawned on her face. Her smile faltered just slightly, but she recovered quickly, turning back to the mic.

You barely registered their speech, your mind spinning as memories flooded back. The note, the bleachers, the quiet nights of shared laughter and vulnerability. It was her. 

Aeri. Now, Giselle, standing before you as if the universe had brought her back into your orbit.

The speech ended, and the group bowed gracefully before making their way off the stage. You plastered on a professional smile, exiting in the opposite direction, your heart racing. 

Backstage, you leaned against the wall, trying to catch your breath.

“Get it together,” you muttered, running a hand through your hair.

The sound of hurried footsteps made you glance up. Giselle stood there, her chest rising and falling as if she’d run to catch you.

“Aeri,” you breathed, the name slipping out before you could stop it.

Her lips parted, her expression a mix of disbelief and longing. “Y/n,” she whispered, taking a hesitant step forward.

Neither of you spoke for a moment, the tension thick enough to suffocate. Finally, she broke the silence.

“I… I had to see you,” she said, her voice trembling. “I couldn’t just… let this moment pass.”

Your heart ached at the vulnerability in her eyes, the same eyes that had haunted your dreams for years. “You’re here,” you said, your voice barely above a whisper. 

She nodded, swallowing hard. “I saw you on stage, and I—” She paused, looking away for a moment before meeting your gaze again. “I didn’t know if you’d even want to talk to me.”

You took a shaky breath, your emotions threatening to spill over. “You left,” you said, the words heavier than you intended. “You left, and I didn’t know if you were okay. I didn’t even know if I’d ever see you again.”

Her eyes glistened, guilt etched into her features. “I know,” she said softly. “And I’m so sorry, Y/n. I never wanted to hurt you.”

The vulnerability in her voice cracked something inside you, and you found yourself stepping closer, your voice softening. “You didn’t hurt me, Aeri. You just… disappeared. And I didn’t know how to move on from that.”

The two of you stood there, the hum of the event fading into the background. It was just you and her, the weight of years apart pressing down on both of you.

Aeri was so close now that you could hear the soft hitch of her breath and feel the warmth radiating from her. There was no more crowd, no flashing lights, no noise—it was just the two of you, wrapped in the silence of a reunion long overdue.

Aeri’s hand slowly lifted, brushing against your arm as if she were afraid to make the first move. But when she met your eyes, there was something in her gaze—an openness, a longing—that made your heart skip a beat. She swallowed, eyes flickering between yours as if she were reading you, trying to understand the tension in the air.

“I—” She stopped herself, her voice trembling ever so slightly. “I never meant to leave you, Y/n.”

Her words hung in the air, fragile and tender and something about the way she spoke them made your heart ache. You wanted to reach out, to hold her, to ease the distance that had stretched between you both for so long.

And then, without warning, she stepped closer, closing the gap. Your breath hitched, and your chest tightened as she gently cupped your cheek, her thumb brushing along your jaw. You could feel her pulse racing, matching your own, as she leaned in, her lips hovering just inches from yours.

‘Is this really happening? We just saw each other after so many years,’ were the thoughts running through your mind. But were you going to let it happen? Yes. You met her at your worst, and you're finding each other at your best. It felt like complete fate took its course.

It was the kind of moment that felt as if time itself had paused as if the world was holding its breath. The warmth of her skin, the soft scent of her hair, and the undeniable pull between the two of you—it was all-consuming. You had no words to offer her, no witty remark or clever line because all you could think about was the space between you and how badly you wanted to close it.

Aeri’s eyes fluttered shut as she gently pressed her lips to yours, and everything else in the world melted away. The kiss was soft at first, tender, as though she was savoring the moment. Her hand slid to the back of your neck, pulling you in closer, and the kiss deepened, both of you surrendering to the pull of years of unspoken feelings of what had been lost and was now found again.

When you finally pulled apart, your breath coming in shaky gasps, Aeri rested her forehead against yours. The moment felt like it could stretch on forever, the world around you disappearing completely.

“I want to make it up to you,” she whispered, her voice soft but steady. “I want to take you out. Dinner, just the two of us. To make up for all the time I lost.”

Your heart raced, still reeling from the kiss, but her words were all you needed to hear. It was everything you hadn’t known you needed and more.

“Yeah,” you whispered back, your voice shaky but filled with something you couldn’t quite name. “I’d like that.”

Her eyes sparkled as she gave you a small, content smile. And in that moment, with the two of you standing there together, you knew that all that time you lost, would all be found.

[jupiterpilgrim]

Before the World Knew

Part 1

Yoo Jimin (Karina) x male reader

word count: 20K

The automatic glass doors hiss shut behind you, sealing you back into the humid chaos of a Seoul afternoon. You shove your hands deep into your pockets, shoulders slumped, the stiff collar of the button-down you wore specifically for this interview suddenly feeling like a noose. "Nailed it", you think. Yeah, right.

Nailed it like a coffin lid.

That interview was a fucking train wreck. Stuttering over standard questions, sweating through your shirt despite the blasting AC, pretty sure you called the interviewer by the wrong name at least once. You can practically feel the rejection email drafting itself in their system right now. Landing a decent PR job in this city is proving harder than cracking Fort Knox with a toothpick. You thought graduating with a Public Relations degree, even from a university abroad, would give you some kind of edge. Turns out, it just makes you another drop in an ocean teeming with overqualified, hyper-competitive graduates who probably know the right people (something you definitely lack).

It's been a few weeks since you touched down at Incheon, hauling two overweight suitcases and a boatload of naive optimism. Seoul. The big leagues. You figured, new city, new start, maybe finally shake off that aimless post-college dread. You found a shoebox apartment that costs a criminal amount of money and have been pounding the pavement, digitally and literally, trying to find something, anything, that doesn’t involve fetching coffee or making copies for peanuts. So far? Nothing. Zip. Zilch. Just a growing pile of polite "we'll keep your resume on file" emails and the soul-crushing realization that your savings account is evaporating faster than puddle water in August.

Only a divine miracle would be able to make you feel anything remotely close to happiness now.

You sigh, kicking at a loose pebble on the sidewalk. The city rushes around you, a blur of impeccably dressed office workers, delivery scooters weaving through traffic like suicidal insects, the distant thrum of k-pop blasting from a storefront. It’s overwhelming, vibrant, and right now, utterly indifferent to your dwindling prospects. You just want a decent meal and maybe to wallow in front of Netflix for twelve hours straight.

Lost in your pity party, you don't see the person turning the corner until it's too late. Thump. You stumble back, colliding shoulders hard enough to knock the phone clean out of their hand. It clatters onto the pavement with a sickening plastic crack.

"Oh, shit! Sorry, my bad!" you blurt out, scrambling to pick it up, praying the screen isn't spiderwebbed. You snatch the phone (miraculously intact) and look up to hand it back, apology ready on your lips.

And then your brain just… stops.

Everything stops. The noise of the city, the frantic rush, the self-pity spiral: it all evaporates. Because the person standing in front of you, rubbing their shoulder with a slight wince, eyes wide behind a pair of large, stylish sunglasses… No. It can't be.

She’s smaller than you remember, but the face… fuck, that face. The perfect, almost unreal symmetry, the sharp jawline softened by full cheeks, the distinctive curve of her lips, currently pressed into a thin line of surprise. Even with the sunglasses and a simple baseball cap pulled low, obscuring most of her hair, it's undeniably her. Years have passed, sure. She’s changed. She’s… Karina now, a name screamed by millions, plastered on billboards, dominating charts. But beneath the idol gloss, beneath the global fame, it’s still her.

It's still Jimin. Yoo Jimin. Your childhood best friend. The girl you haven't spoken to since she vanished into the K-Pop trainee vortex years ago.

She takes the phone, her fingers brushing yours for a split second, sending a jolt up your arm that has nothing to do with static electricity. Her gaze flicks up, meeting yours through the dark lenses. You see confusion flicker there, then a dawning recognition that mirrors your own shock.

Her lips part slightly. “No way…”

Her voice. It’s softer than you remember, maybe a bit huskier, but it’s still Jimin’s voice. Hearing her say your name after all this time feels like being struck by lightning. You just stare, dumbfounded, unable to form a coherent thought.

She pushes her sunglasses up onto her head, revealing those large, dark eyes you used to get lost in during boring classes back home. They widen further as she really looks at you.

“Holy shit, it is you! Oh my god! What the hell are you doing here?”

The sheer, unadulterated surprise in her voice snaps you back to reality. You manage a shaky laugh, running a hand through your hair. “Jimin? Wow. Uh, hi.” Eloquent, very eloquent.

She laughs, a bright, musical sound that cuts through the city noise. It’s the same laugh you remember, the one that always made your stomach do stupid flips. “Hi? That’s all you’ve got after, what, six years? Seven?”

“Something like that,” you say, still reeling. “Damn. You, uh… you look…” Famous? Untouchable? Like a goddess who accidentally stumbled onto a mortal sidewalk? “…different.” Lame. You mentally kick yourself.

Jimin grins, the expression lighting up her whole face. It’s that specific grin, the one that crinkles the corners of her eyes. God, you missed that. “Yeah, well, a few things have happened since middle school.” She gestures vaguely, a hint of playful understatement in her tone.

“Yeah, no kidding,” you say, finally finding your footing. “Saw you… everywhere, basically. Aespa, huh? That’s insane, Jimin. Congratulations.”

Her smile softens slightly at the use of her real name. “Thanks. It’s… been wild.” She glances around quickly, lowering her voice a fraction. “But seriously, what are you doing in Seoul? Last I heard, you were going to college somewhere overseas?”

“Yeah, I was,” you explain, stuffing your hands back in your pockets. “Finished up my PR degree a few months back. Moved here a few weeks ago to, you know, try and find a job. Join the rat race.” You grimace, thinking of the disastrous interview. “Not going great so far, but hey, Seoul’s cool.”

Her eyes light up, genuine happiness flashing across her features. “You live here now? That’s amazing! Oh my god, I can’t believe it!” She bounces slightly on the balls of her feet, looking genuinely thrilled. The reaction warms something inside you that the job rejection had chilled.

“Yeah, it’s… definitely a change of pace,” you admit. It hits you again: you’re standing on a random street corner, catching up with Karina from Aespa. One of the biggest names in K-Pop. Your childhood friend, the one who disappeared into SM Entertainment and became someone else entirely. What are the actual, statistical chances of this happening? It feels like the universe is fucking with you, dangling a piece of your past right in front of your face when you least expect it. Fate? Maybe. Or just Seoul being a surprisingly small world sometimes.

“We have to catch up properly,” Jimin says immediately, her excitement palpable. “Like, actually talk. Are you busy right now?”

You glance down at your slightly rumpled interview clothes. “Uh, not exactly. Just finished bombing a job interview, so my schedule’s wide open for existential dread and instant noodles.”

She winces sympathetically, then pulls out her phone again (the one you nearly shattered). “Okay, first, give me your number. Is it still the same old one?” You rattle off your new Korean number, and she quickly taps it in, sending you a test message immediately. Your phone buzzes in your pocket.

It’s really you!!!

You look up, grinning. “Got it.”

“Good.” She slides her phone away, pulling her cap down a bit lower. “Look, I’m kind of on my way to practice right now, but are you free later this week? Or maybe this weekend? We could grab coffee? Drinks? Food? Whatever works.”

Hanging out with Jimin again. After all these years. After… everything.

“Yeah,” you hear yourself say, maybe a little too quickly. “Yeah, definitely. Coffee sounds great. Or drinks. Whatever’s easier for you, I know you’re probably crazy busy.”

“Never too busy for you,” she says, and the way she smiles; warm, genuine, a flash of the girl you knew before the fame… makes your heart do that stupid flip again. “Seriously, text me when you’re free. We’ll figure it out. It’s… it’s really, really good to see you.”

“You too, Jimin,” you reply, meaning it more than you thought possible. “Like, really fucking good.”

She laughs again, shaking her head. “Okay, I actually have to run before my manager sends out a search party.” She steps back, adjusting her cap and sunglasses, the idol persona clicking back into place. But just before she turns away, her eyes meet yours one last time, and there’s a spark there; something familiar, something you both thought was long buried.

“Text me!” she calls over her shoulder, before disappearing into the flow of the crowd, leaving you standing there, blinking in the afternoon sun, wondering if any of that actually just happened.

—

The days following that almost-too-surreal-to-be-true bump-in on the street are a weird blur of text messages and tentative plans. You’re talking to Yoo Jimin. Karina. Actually talking. Not just a polite exchange, but actual back-and-forth, interspersed with smiley faces and those little KakaoTalk character reactions she always overused, even back then. You finally manage to nail down a time to meet properly, a casual stroll through one of Seoul’s sprawling, meticulously landscaped parks. Her idea. Probably safer for her, less chance of being mobbed.

You tell yourself the knot in your stomach is just… nerves. Normal, run-of-the-mill nerves. Anyone would be a little keyed up about meeting a global superstar, right? Especially one you used to share juice boxes and secrets with in your dorky pre-teen years. Yeah, that’s it. It’s the Karina factor. Definitely not the Jimin factor, not the sudden, unwelcome resurgence of that colossal, all-consuming crush you thought you’d successfully buried under six years of distance and a different continent.

Nope. Not at all.

But your brain, the traitorous bastard, keeps replaying flashes of the past. Jimin, with her scraped knees and fierce determination during school sports days. Jimin, laughing so hard milk nearly shot out her nose in the cafeteria. Jimin, biting her lip in concentration while trying to teach you a ridiculously complicated handshake. These images, once faded and dusty, are now vivid, almost painfully sharp, overlaid with the equally mind-boggling reality of who she is now. It’s a strange cocktail, this potent nostalgia mixed with the sheer absurdity of her current life. You feel like you’re about to meet two people at once: the girl next door and the untouchable idol.

—

You spot her near the park entrance, leaning against a cherry tree that’s probably in full, glorious bloom (though you barely register the flowers). She’s wearing a dress today, something new, light, and airy that dances around her knees when the breeze catches it. It's a soft, pastel color that makes her skin look even more luminous. Simple, yet on her, it looks like it walked straight off a runway. Her hair is down, long and dark, catching the sunlight. Even from a distance, she’s ridiculously, effortlessly beautiful.

“Hey,” you say, trying for casual, hoping your voice doesn’t crack.

She turns, and that smile (the one that could probably power a small city) spreads across her face. “Hey yourself! You found it okay?”

“Yeah, a park. Pretty hard to miss,” you joke, falling into step beside her as you start down a wide, tree-lined path. It’s surprisingly uncrowded for a weekend afternoon.

The conversation flows easier than you expected, or maybe feared. You start with the safe stuff: how crazy it is to see each other after so long, the "what are the odds" of it all. She’s a natural in front of a camera, even if it’s just her phone. Every few minutes, she’ll stop, pointing. “Ooh, here! The light’s perfect.” And you, feeling like an unqualified, suddenly very sweaty personal photographer, do your best to capture her. She poses with an easy grace, a slight tilt of her head, a playful smile, a candid laugh as a gust of wind messes with her hair. Each shot is stunning. She’s just…photogenic doesn’t even begin to cover it. She makes a random park bench look like a high-fashion editorial.

“So,” she says, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear after a particularly enthusiastic mini-photoshoot by a koi pond, “tell me everything. College overseas must have been wild. Did you turn into some party animal I wouldn’t recognize?”

You laugh. “Hardly. Mostly just late-night study sessions fueled by questionable instant ramen and an unhealthy amount of caffeine. PR’s no joke. But it was good. Different. What about you? From quiet Jimin who was scared of the dark to… well, Karina, leader of Aespa, breaking records and being the it girl of this generation. How does that even happen?”

She chuckles, a soft, genuine sound. “It’s… a lot. Still feels unreal sometimes. The training was brutal, no lie. There were days I wanted to quit, thought I wasn’t good enough.” Her voice drops a little, a hint of vulnerability seeping through. “But then… we debuted, and suddenly everything changed. The fans, the music, performing… it’s a different kind of magic, you know?”

You nod, trying to imagine it. The Jimin you knew was fiercely talented, Always singing and dancing at school talent shows, but this level of fame? It’s on another planet. “I can’t even picture it. Standing on those huge stages, millions of people screaming your name.”

“It’s terrifying and amazing all at once,” she admits. “But enough about me. What about your job hunt? Any better luck since… the sidewalk incident?” She grins, and you groan.

“Marginally. Had a couple more interviews. One was for a junior PR role at a gaming company, actually sounded pretty cool, but I think I fumbled the ‘what’s your five-year plan?’ question. Said something about ‘not starving’ which, in hindsight, maybe wasn’t the power move I thought it was.”

Jimin laughs, bumping your shoulder playfully. “Hey, honesty is a virtue. Besides, gaming PR? You’d be great at that. You practically lived in arcades back in the day.”

“True. But ‘great at Street Fighter’ doesn’t exactly scream ‘hire me’ on a resume.” You sigh. “It’s tough out here, man. Competition’s insane.”

She nods, her expression turning more serious. “How are you managing? Like, financially? Seoul’s not cheap.”

You shrug, trying to keep it light. “Oh, you know. Freelance gigs here and there. Been doing some weekend shifts at a department store in Myeongdong, in the electronics section. Surprisingly good for people-watching. And it pays the bills. Barely.” You force a smile. “It’s fine. Temporary. Just until something in PR lands.”

Jimin stops walking, turning to face you properly. She’s biting her lip, a thoughtful expression in her eyes. “Send me your resume.”

“What?”

“Your resume,” she repeats, more firmly this time. “And your portfolio, if you have one. Anything that shows off your PR skills. I’ll send it to the team at SM.”

You can’t help it; a laugh bursts out of you, loud and incredulous. “Jimin, no. Come on.” You even raise your hands in a placating gesture. “I appreciate it, seriously, that’s incredibly sweet of you, but… SM Entertainment? They’re not going to hire some random, inexperienced guy who just rolled into the country. Especially not for their PR team. They probably have a waiting list a mile long of geniuses with connections.”

Her expression doesn’t waver. If anything, it becomes more determined. “Don’t doubt me. And don’t doubt yourself. You’re smart, you’re good with people, you get how things work. Just send it to me. What’s the worst that can happen? They say no? Big deal. You’re already getting that.”

There’s a conviction in her voice that’s hard to argue with, even though every rational part of your brain is screaming that this is a pipe dream. “I… I don’t want you to go out on a limb for me, Jimin. Especially if it’s for nothing.”

“It’s not for nothing if I believe in you, is it?” she says softly, and damn her, that hits you right in the feelings. “Just promise me you’ll send it. Please?”

You let out a long breath, rubbing the back of your neck. She’s looking at you with that earnest, hopeful expression, and you know you’re going to cave. “Okay, okay. I promise. I’ll send it tonight.” You still think it’s a snowball’s chance in hell, but for her? You’ll try.

She beams, her good mood instantly restored. “Good! It would be so crazy if we ended up working at the same place, wouldn’t it? Like fate, again!”

“Yeah,” you agree, a small, hesitant smile on your own face. “Completely insane.” But the thought, as outlandish as it seems, sparks a tiny, traitorous flicker of hope. It’s nice, you realize, to have someone in your corner. Someone who, despite the years and the fame, still seems to genuinely care.

“Ice cream break?” she suggests, pointing towards a small vendor cart surrounded by happy kids. “My treat. To celebrate your future employment at SM.”

“Don’t jinx it,” you groan, but you’re already following her, the weight on your shoulders feeling a little lighter than it did before.

The ice cream is sweet, cold, and a welcome distraction. You talk about lighter things: terrible movies you’ve both seen, the weirdest food trends in Seoul, the time you both tried to dye your hair with Kool-Aid in eighth grade and ended up looking like deranged parrots. It’s easy, comfortable, like no time has passed at all.

As the sun begins to dip lower, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, you find yourselves back near the park entrance.

“This was… really great, Jimin,” you say, meaning it. “Thanks for today.”

“I had fun too,” she replies, her smile soft. “We definitely need to do this again. And sooner than another six years, okay?”

“Deal.”

She pulls out her phone. “Okay, one more photo. But this time, you have to be in it.”

You instinctively start to protest. “Oh, no, I’m good. I’ll just–”

“Nope! Non-negotiable,” she says, already switching to the front-facing camera. She grabs your arm, pulling you closer until your shoulders are pressed together. You’re acutely aware of her warmth, the faint scent of her perfume, the way her hair tickles your cheek. She holds the phone up, angling it for the perfect shot. “Okay, smile! Or… try not to look like you’re being held hostage.”

You manage a slightly stiff, awkward smile as she snaps a few pictures. She scrolls through them, a pleased expression on her face. “Cute! See? Not so bad.” She shows you one where you’re both actually smiling, the city lights just starting to twinkle in the background. It is cute. This crazy, unexpected reunion, now captured in a small digital frame.

She sends the photo to you, and as you look at it on your own screen, a feeling of… something warm, something hopeful, settles in your chest. Okay, maybe this move to Seoul wasn't a complete disaster after all. Maybe fate really does have a weird sense of humor. And maybe that spark you both felt isn't just a relic of the past.

—

You’re elbow-deep in a tangled mess of headphones and Bluetooth speakers at your soul-crushing electronics store job a few days later, trying to explain to a very persistent customer why his twenty-year-old MP3 player probably isn’t compatible with the latest Bose noise-cancelling monstrosities, when your phone buzzes in your pocket. You almost ignore it (probably another scam likely call) but the insistent vibration continues. Excusing yourself with a strained smile, you fish it out.

Unknown number.

You almost swipe it away, but something makes you answer. “Hello?”

A clear female voice speaks your name.

“Uh, yes, it’s me,” you reply, already bracing for a sales pitch.

“This is Kim Hana from SM Entertainment’s Human Resources department. We received your resume regarding a potential opening in our Artist Relations team, specifically working with Aespa. Are you available for an interview later this week?”

Your brain short-circuits. SM Entertainment? Aespa? You almost swallow your tongue. The headphones in your hand slip, clattering onto the counter. The customer gives you a weird look. You try to speak, but only a strangled squeak comes out. Clearing your throat violently, you manage, “Excuse me? SM… Entertainment?”

“Yes,” Ms. Kim says, her voice betraying no hint of surprise at your shock. “Yoo Jimin forwarded your details. She spoke very highly of you. We have an opening for a Junior PR and Communications liaison for Aespa’s team. It involves assisting with press releases, social media coordination, and general support for the group's public-facing activities. Would Thursday at 2 PM work for you?”

Yoo Jimin. Holy shit. She actually did it. Your head is spinning. This has to be a prank. But the voice on the other end sounds far too official, far too… SM.

“Uh, yes! Yes, Thursday at 2 PM is… perfect,” you stammer, your mind racing a mile a minute. Junior PR liaison. For aespa. Working with Jimin. This is insane.

“Excellent. We’ll send a confirmation email with the details and address. Please bring a physical copy of your resume. We look forward to meeting you.”

“Thank you! I mean, yes, looking forward to it too!”

The line clicks dead. You stare at your phone, then at the annoyed customer, then back at your phone. Your first instinct is to call Jimin. You dial her number before you even consciously decide to, heart hammering against your ribs.

She picks up on the third ring. “Hey! What’s up?” Her voice is bright, cheerful.

“Jimin! You… you actually sent my resume to SM?” you blurt out, pacing behind the counter.

She laughs, that easy, musical sound. “Of course, I did. I told you I would, didn’t I? So, did they call you?” There’s a playful, knowing tone in her voice. She knew.

“They just called! I have an interview on Thursday! For a PR liaison role with Aespa! Jimin, this is… I don’t even know what to say. Thank you isn’t enough.”

“Hey, no need to thank me,” she says, her voice warm. “You’re qualified. You just needed a foot in the door. Now go ace that interview. I know you can.”

“But… SM? And working with your team? That’s… that’s insane.”

“Is it?” she teases. “Or is it fate? Again?” You can practically hear her smiling. “Just be yourself. They’ll love you. And hey,” her voice drops a little, becoming softer, more personal, “it would be pretty cool to see you around the office.”

“Yeah,” you manage, your voice a little breathless. “Yeah, it really would.”

—

Two days later, you’re standing in front of the imposing SM Entertainment building, dressed in your only decent suit, clutching your resume like they’re religious relics. The place is even more intimidating from the inside. Sleek, modern, buzzing with an undercurrent of focused energy. You see trainees rushing by, staff members with headsets, snippets of music drifting from behind closed doors. It’s a whole other world.

The interview itself is a blur. You meet with Ms. Kim from HR and a stern-faced senior manager from the Artist Relations department. They grill you on your PR experience (minimal, aside from college projects), your knowledge of the K-Pop industry (decent, from a fan perspective), and your ability to handle pressure (questionable, judging by the sweat currently soaking your palms). You try your best, channeling every ounce of professionalism you can muster, talking about your degree, your adaptability, your passion for creative communication. You highlight your international college experience, hoping it sounds impressive. You don’t mention Jimin, not directly, but you talk about your admiration for Aespa’s innovative concepts and global appeal.

When it’s over, you’re convinced you’ve blown it. You thank them, shake their hands, and walk out feeling a familiar wave of disappointment. Well, at least you got to see the inside of SM. That’s something, right?

You’re about to head for the exit, already composing a ‘thanks anyway’ text to Jimin, when you spot her. She’s further down the hallway, talking to someone who looks like a choreographer, dressed in stylish dance practice gear. Your heart does a nervous leap. You almost don’t approach her, but then she turns, her eyes meeting yours. A bright smile instantly lights up her face.

“Hey! How did it go?” she asks, excusing herself from the choreographer and walking towards you.

You can’t help but smile back, despite the lingering anxiety. “Hey. It was… an experience.”

She tilts her head, searching your face. “That doesn’t sound too enthusiastic.”

You sigh. “Honestly, Jimin, I think I tanked it. I was a nervous wreck. Pretty sure I forgot my own name at one point.”

Jimin just laughs, lightly punching your arm. “Oh, stop it. I’m sure you were great.” Then, her eyes sparkling with mischief, she asks, “So, did they offer you the job on the spot? Did they weep with joy at finding such a PR prodigy?”

“Hardly. They said they’d be in touch. Which is corporate speak for ‘don’t call us, we’ll call you, and by ‘we’ll call you,’ we mean never.’”

Just as you say it, your phone buzzes. You glance down. It’s Ms. Kim from SM. Your blood runs cold. Jimin peers at your screen, her eyes widening. “Well? Answer it!”

With trembling fingers, you swipe to answer. “Hello?”

“Hello,” Ms. Kim’s voice says. “We were very impressed with your interview. The team feels your background and enthusiasm would be a great asset. We’d like to offer you the Junior PR and Communications Liaison position for Aespa. Congratulations.”

You actually sway on your feet. Jimin grabs your arm, her eyes wide and questioning. You just stare at her, speechless, a slow, disbelieving grin spreading across your face. You manage to stammer out a “Thank you, I accept!” to Ms. Kim, who tells you HR will be in touch with the contract and start date details.

As soon as you hang up, Jimin is practically bouncing. “You got it?! You actually got the job?!”

You nod, still in shock, then burst out laughing. “I got the job! Holy shit, Jimin, I actually got the job!”

“I told you!” she exclaims, throwing her arms around you in a spontaneous, ecstatic hug. You hug her back, lifting her off the ground slightly, both of you laughing like idiots in the middle of an SM Entertainment hallway. When you finally set her down, you look at her, your heart full. “Thank you, Jimin. Seriously. This… this is because of you. I owe you big time.”

She waves her hand dismissively, but her smile is radiant. “You owed me for that time I covered for you when you broke Mrs. Lee’s prize-winning bonsai tree in fifth grade. Now we’re even.” She winks. “Besides, it’s going to be awesome having you here. Just try not to be too starstruck all the time, okay?”

“No promises,” you say, still grinning like a fool. Working at SM. With Jimin. This is actually happening.

—

Your first day is a whirlwind. You’re officially part of Aespa’s core PR team. The office is a hive of activity, a stark contrast to the quiet desperation of your job hunt. You meet your direct supervisor, a sharp, no-nonsense woman named Ms. Park, who walks you through your responsibilities: drafting social media posts, liaising with journalists (under strict supervision, of course), helping coordinate schedules for interviews and appearances, and generally being an all-hands-on-deck support for the group’s public image. It’s a lot to take in, but it’s exciting. You’re actually doing PR, not just theorizing about it in a classroom. And the best part? Your desk is in the same wing as Aespa’s dedicated team rooms. You can hear snippets of their music, see them occasionally passing in the hallways. It’s surreal.

During a much-needed lunch break, you’re trying to decipher the SM cafeteria menu when Jimin appears at your elbow, a mischievous glint in her eye.

“Lost, newbie?” she teases.

“Completely,” you admit. “This place is a maze. And I think I accidentally ordered fermented skate for lunch.”

Jimin laughs, shaking her head. “Rookie mistake. Come on, I’ll show you the good stuff. And then there are some people I want you to meet.”

She leads you through the bustling cafeteria to a slightly quieter corner where three other girls are already seated, chatting animatedly. Your breath catches. Ningning. Giselle. Winter. The Aespa. In the flesh. Eating bibimbap.

Jimin grins, pulling you forward. “Girls, here he is. He’s the new PR liaison for our team. And also my super old, super dorky childhood friend.”

All three of them look up, their expressions ranging from curious to friendly.

Ningning, with bright, expressive eyes, offers a wide smile. “Oh, you’re the friend Jimin’s been talking about! Welcome to the chaos! I’m Ning Yizhuo.” Her energy is infectious.

Giselle, looking effortlessly chic even in casual clothes, gives you a cool, appraising nod. “Hey. Aeri Uchinaga. Or Giselle, whichever you prefer. Nice to finally meet you. Jimin’s been… enthusiastic about you joining.”

Winter, with her softer, almost ethereal beauty, offers a shy smile. “Hi. I’m Kim Minjeong. It’s nice to have you on the team.”

You manage to stammer out hellos, feeling completely out of your depth. You’re shaking hands with idols, people you’ve seen on giant screens and in glossy magazines. And they’re just… eating lunch. Talking. Laughing. It’s the most normal, yet utterly abnormal, situation you’ve ever been in.

The conversation is surprisingly easy. They ask you about yourself, where you’re from, how you know Jimin. You keep your answers vague about the ‘how you know Jimin’ part, sticking to the ‘childhood friends’ line. They talk about their upcoming schedule, a new music video concept, the usual idol banter. They’re all incredibly nice, welcoming, and you find yourself relaxing, actually enjoying their company. It’s still hard to reconcile these friendly, down-to-earth girls with the powerhouse performers they are on stage.

After lunch, as you’re heading back to your desk, Jimin falls into step beside you.

“So? What did you think?” she asks. “They’re pretty cool, right?”

“Yeah,” you say, still a little dazed. “They’re… amazing. And this whole thing is still kind of blowing my mind, to be honest. Working here, meeting them, seeing you…”

She bumps your shoulder playfully. “See? Told you it would be fun. It’s really good to have you here. Like, really good.” There’s an undercurrent to her words, a warmth that makes your chest feel tight.

“It’s good to be here, Jimin,” you reply. You look at her, and her presence so close to you makes you feel a mix of strange sensations; your childhood friend, now a global superstar, who somehow pulled strings to get you a job at one of the biggest entertainment companies in the world, just so you could be close. The thought is overwhelming, terrifying, and exhilarating all at once.

The dynamic between you is already shifting, the old, forgotten feelings bubbling closer to the surface now that you’re in her orbit again. And as you walk back to your new desk, you wonder if she is also feeling the same way as you.

—

It’s been a couple of weeks since you officially became Junior PR and Communications Liaison for Aespa, and that initial feeling (the one that hit you walking back to your desk after Jimin’s introduction to her members, that premonition of everything changing) hasn’t faded. If anything, it’s intensified.

You try to shove it down, to compartmentalize. You’re here to work, to prove Ms. Park, your sharp-as-a-tack supervisor, right for hiring you (even if Jimin’s recommendation was the battering ram that got your resume through the door). You spend your days buried in spreadsheets tracking social media engagement, drafting press release snippets that get dissected and reassembled ten times over, and fetching coffee more often than you’d care to admit. It’s grunt work, mostly, the bottom rung of the PR ladder, but it’s real. You’re in the game. And every so often, you catch a glimpse of the glittering prize: a quick, positive comment from Ms. Park on a draft, a nod of approval from the senior team members, the quiet satisfaction of a task completed efficiently.

Your attempts to maintain an air of cool professionalism around Jimin are… a work in progress. A fucking daily battle, if you’re being honest with yourself. She, on the other hand, seems to have no such internal conflict. Jimin is clearly, unequivocally, incandescently happy you’re there. It’s in the way her eyes light up when she spots you across the bustling open-plan office, the way she makes a beeline for your desk pretending to need a paperclip or ask about a non-existent email, her shoulder brushing yours a little too long as she leans in. It’s in the extra-bright "Morning!" that cuts through the general office murmur, often accompanied by a smuggled pastry from some high-end bakery she “just happened to pass.”

You try to reciprocate with a polite, colleague-appropriate smile and a "Morning, Jimin-ssi," emphasizing the honorific, a subtle reminder of the professional context. Sometimes. Other times, when she winks, or her smile is just for you, that old, familiar warmth floods your chest, and "Jimin-ah" slips out before you can catch it, a relic from a time before honorifics and idol personas mattered between you two. Her answering grin on those occasions is like a shot of pure sunshine, potent and dangerously addictive.

The other Aespa members are great. Ningning often swings by your desk to ask about some new Western slang she’s heard or to show you funny videos on her phone. She’s easy to talk to, her curiosity genuine, and you find yourself quickly falling into a comfortable banter with her. Giselle is cooler, more reserved initially, but possesses a dry wit that catches you off guard and makes you laugh out loud. She’s sharp, observant, and you get the feeling not much gets past her. Winter is quieter, often observing with a gentle smile, but when she does speak, it’s thoughtful and kind. You make a point of being equally friendly and professional with all of them, mindful of your role. You’re part of their team, here to support them, not to be a distraction or play favorites.

It's during one of these interactions with Ningning, about a week into your third week, that you notice it for the first time. You’re both hunched over your monitor, Ningning giggling as you try to explain the nuances of a particularly baffling English meme that’s gone viral. You’re leaning back in your chair, pointing at the screen, and she’s close, peering over your shoulder, her hair tickling your ear. It's an innocent, work-adjacent moment.

"Ah! So that's what it means!" Ningning exclaims, clapping her hands together. "Okay, okay, I get it now. You have a future as an official idol translator."

You chuckle. "Modesty aside, I am really well versed in the nuances of the English language, especially when it comes to memes."

"Apparently!”

The weeks bleed into a month, then two. You’re no longer the wide-eyed newbie fumbling with the coffee machine or getting lost on the way to the third-floor dance studios. You’ve found your rhythm in the relentless pulse of SM Entertainment. Your PR drafts for Aespa are getting fewer red marks from Ms. Park, you’ve memorized the building’s labyrinthine layout (mostly), and you actually feel like you’re contributing something more than just an extra body in meetings. You’ve even started to differentiate between the dozen slightly different shades of black that seem to constitute 90% of the staff’s wardrobe.

The other members of Aespa have become familiar, friendly faces. You’re careful, always. Professionalism is your mantra. You’re staff. They’re idols. But in those stolen moments, the casual chats in the quieter corners of the building, a genuine camaraderie is forming.

Jimin, though… Jimin is another story. She’s undeniably, overtly thrilled to have you around. Her smiles are brighter when directed at you, her laughter louder. She seeks you out for “work-related questions” that could have easily been answered by anyone else, her hand lingering a fraction too long on your arm when she makes a point. She brings you your favorite coffee "just because she was passing by the good place." While a part of you, the part that still remembers sweaty palms and a racing heart from your teenage years, basks in that focused attention, the professional, adult part of you is on high alert.

You’ve seen the glances. The whispers that die down when you approach a group of staff members. The subtle, almost imperceptible raising of eyebrows from some of the senior managers when Jimin’s interactions with you are a little too familiar, a little too warm for a global superstar and a junior PR guy. Idols, especially female idols at the top of their game, aren’t supposed to be this close, this visibly chummy, with male staff. It’s a dangerous line, and you’re terrified she’s either blissfully unaware of it or, worse, doesn't care. You try to dial back your own responses, keeping things friendly but more reserved, adding the honorific "Jimin-ssi" more consistently, hoping she’ll take the hint. Sometimes she does, a flicker of something unreadable in her eyes before her professional mask slips on. Other times, she just bulldozes past it with that radiant grin, leaving you feeling like you’re walking a tightrope over a pit of vipers.

Her thing with the other members… that’s new. And it’s weird, kinda unsettling if you’re being honest with yourself. It’s never anything, like, obvious. She never says anything. But you see it.

Or you think you do.

It’s in the little things. Like when you’re cracking up with Ningning, sharing some stupid meme, and you catch a glimpse of Karina out of the corner of your eye. There’s a flicker of something in her expression, a barely-there tightening around her mouth before it smooths out into a small, polite smile. It’s so fast you question if you even saw it.

Or when Giselle gets all close, leaning into your space to show you a video on her phone, and Karina’s eyes just seem to… stick. They linger on you for a beat too long, her gaze heavy in a way you can’t quite decipher before she blinks and looks away, suddenly engrossed in her own phone.

Maybe you’re just making it up, projecting or something. But then she’ll walk over when you and Winter are in the middle of a conversation, laughing and vibing, and it’s like the temperature drops a few degrees. Her posture shifts, just a fraction, but she seems

One late afternoon, you find yourself in one of the smaller, less-used lounges on Aespa’s floor. It’s a comfortable space, rarely occupied, with a couple of plush sofas, a low table littered with old magazines, and a window overlooking a surprisingly green courtyard. You’d ducked in to escape the main office buzz for a few minutes, intending to just scroll through your phone and decompress. Ningning had found you first, plopping down beside you to complain good-naturedly about a particularly grueling choreography session. Soon after, Giselle and Winter had wandered in, drawn by Ningning’s animated voice, and the three of them were now comfortably arrayed on the sofas opposite you.

You’re in the middle of recounting a truly disastrous blind date your college roommate had dragged you on years ago (a story involving a mistaken identity, an escaped ferret, and a very public argument with a mime). You’re hamming it up, using voices, expansive gestures, and the girls are in stitches. Ningning is practically falling off the sofa, tears of laughter streaming down her face. Giselle, usually so composed, is clutching her stomach, her shoulders shaking. Even Winter keeps asking you for more details about the story, and for a moment, you forget the pressures of the job, the complexities of your situation with Jimin, everything. You’re just a guy, shooting the shit with friends.

"...so then the mime starts gesturing wildly, right? And my roommate, bless his clueless heart, thinks the ferret belongs to the mime and is trying to give it back!" you say, trying to catch your breath between laughs. "And the mime is getting more and more agitated because, apparently, he's deathly afraid of rodents..."

Ningning lets out another shriek of laughter. "No! Oh my god, a mime afraid of ferrets! That’s too much!"

Giselle wipes a tear from the corner of her eye. "Okay, that’s actually the funniest thing I’ve heard all week. Poor ferret, though. And poor mime!"

"The ferret was fine!" you assure them, grinning. "Made a clean getaway into a nearby bakery. The mime needed therapy, probably."

Winter shakes her head, still chuckling softly. "You always have the craziest stories."

"It's a gift," you say with a mock bow, eliciting another round of giggles. "Or a curse. Depends on whether you're the one living through it or just hearing about it."

It’s at this moment, surrounded by their genuine laughter, that the door to the lounge creaks open. You don’t even register it at first, too caught up in the shared mirth. But then a shadow falls across the room, and a new voice, cool and distinct, cuts through the air.

"Having fun?"

Your laughter catches in your throat. The shift in atmosphere is instantaneous, like a cold front rolling in. Ningning, Giselle, and Winter all visibly react; their smiles falter, their postures subtly stiffen. You turn, your heart giving a sudden, uncomfortable thump against your ribs.

Jimin is standing in the doorway, one hand resting on the doorframe. She’s dressed in sleek black leggings and an oversized hoodie, her practice gear, her hair pulled back in a high ponytail. Her expression is unreadable, a carefully blank mask, but her eyes… her eyes are fixed on you, sharp and intense. There’s no smile, no warmth, just that unwavering, assessing stare.

You scramble to your feet, a little too quickly. "Oh, hey, Jimin-ssi. We were just, uh..."

Ningning, recovering first, offers a slightly strained smile. "Jimin-unnie! We were just listening to his hilarious story."

"Yeah, unnie," Giselle adds, her voice a little less effusive than it was moments before. "He was telling us about his old roommate’s disastrous date."

Jimin’s gaze doesn’t leave yours. She takes a slow step into the room, her presence suddenly dominating the small space.

"A disastrous date?" Jimin repeats, her voice still devoid of any discernible emotion. Her eyes finally flick towards the other girls, then back to you. "Sounds captivating. You seem to have them quite entertained."

There’s an edge to her words, a subtle accusation. You can feel a prickle of sweat on your palms. This is exactly the kind of situation you’ve been dreading, her finding you in a moment of unguarded ease with her members, their laughter clearly for you, excluding her.

Winter shifts uncomfortably on the sofa, her earlier smile completely gone. Ningning is fiddling with the drawstrings of her hoodie, avoiding eye contact. Giselle maintains a neutral expression, but her eyes dart between you and Jimin. You feel like you're under a fucking microscope, and Jimin is the one holding the lens, her gaze burning into you, searching for… something.

"Well," you begin, clearing your throat, the sound unnaturally loud in the sudden quiet. You force a casualness you don't feel, gesturing vaguely towards the door. "I should probably, uh, get going. Got that report Ms. Park wanted… needs finishing." It’s a flimsy excuse; the report isn’t due until tomorrow afternoon, but escape is paramount.

You offer a quick, slightly strained smile to the other girls, who are still looking like they wish the floor would swallow them. "Was fun chatting, though. See you guys later."

Ningning manages a small, "Bye." Giselle gives a curt nod, her eyes still flickering towards Jimin. Winter offers a tiny, almost imperceptible wave.

As you turn to leave, Jimin’s voice stops you again. "I'll walk with you."

It’s not a question. It’s a statement. Your mind screams No, absolutely fucking not, bad idea, abort mission! but your mouth, like a traitor, says, "Oh. Uh, sure. Okay." Because what else can you say? Arguing would only make it worse, draw more attention, confirm whatever suspicions are brewing in her mind.

The walk from the lounge down the hallway towards the main office area feels like miles. The silence stretches between you, taut and uncomfortable. You can feel her presence beside you, a subtle tension in the air that wasn't there before. You risk a quick glance at her. Her expression is still set, jaw tight, eyes fixed straight ahead. You can practically hear the gears turning in her head. You brace yourself.

Finally, as you round a corner into a less populated corridor, she speaks, her voice low.

"You and the others seem to be getting along really well."

It’s a neutral observation on the surface, but you hear the undercurrent. You try to keep your own tone light, even. "Yeah, they’re great. Easy to talk to." You pause, then add, trying to steer the conversation onto safer ground, "Isn't that good? They're your members, your friends. I'm your friend, working with your team. It’s good that we all… you know, get along."

Jimin doesn’t look at you. Her gaze remains fixed on some indeterminate point down the hallway. "It depends."

"Depends on what?" you ask, afraid of what will come next.

"Depends if you start ditching me for them," she says. "Because lately, it feels like you’re avoiding me."

Your step falters for a split second. "Avoiding you? Jimin, that’s… that’s not true." The denial is automatic, but even as you say it, a flash of guilt hits you. You have been more reserved, more careful.

She finally turns her head, her eyes, dark and intense, meeting yours. There’s a flicker of hurt in them that makes your chest ache. "Isn't it? What about yesterday, in the cafeteria? I waved, you just nodded and hurried off with your tray. And Monday, when I asked if you wanted to grab a coffee after that marketing meeting, you said you were swamped. I saw you five minutes later scrolling through your phone at your desk." Her voice isn't accusatory now; it's quieter, tinged with a genuine bewilderment and that raw hurt. She remembers specific instances, and fuck, she’s not wrong. You were being short, deliberately creating distance.

Your throat feels tight. You glance quickly up and down the corridor. It’s relatively empty, just a couple of junior staffers disappearing around a distant corner. This isn't a conversation for public consumption. You stop, turning to face her more directly, lowering your own voice.

"Okay, look," you begin, trying to choose your words carefully. "Can we just… can we be real for a second?"

She watches you, waiting, her arms crossed over her chest now, a defensive posture.

"Jimin," you say, your voice earnest, "you know I’m happy to be here. And I’m happy you’re here, obviously. But you have to understand… this isn't like before. You’re Karina. You’re one of the biggest idols in the world. I’m… just a guy who works for the company. Your PR guy, technically."

Her brow furrows slightly, a hint of confusion. "What does that have to do with anything?"

"It has everything to do with it," you insist. "Don’t you see how it looks? How we look? You being so… openly friendly with me, all the time? The little extra things, the way you seek me out? People notice that stuff, Jimin. Staff talk. Hell, fans would lose their minds if they saw half of it. This industry… it’s brutal. One wrong rumor, one misinterpreted photo, and it could be disastrous. For you, especially. For Aespa."

You run a hand through your hair, feeling the stress of it all. "I haven’t been avoiding you, Jimin. I’ve been trying to be careful. Trying to protect you. Trying to protect us from… from that. From the bullshit that could come from it. When I seem distant, or 'short' as you put it, it's not because I want to be. It's because I’m trying to keep a professional boundary in public, for both our sakes. I’m worried about your career, about you getting dragged into some stupid scandal because people misunderstand."

You let out a breath, the words tumbling out, a weight lifting slightly now that it’s said. You search her face, hoping she understands, hoping she doesn’t see it as a rejection.

Jimin stares at you, her expression slowly shifting as your words sink in. The defensiveness in her posture softens. The intensity in her eyes dims, then something akin to… embarrassment. Her gaze drops from yours to the floor, a faint blush creeping up her neck, painting the apples of her cheeks. She uncrosses her arms, fiddling with the sleeve of her hoodie.

When she finally looks up, her eyes are wide, a little watery, and full of a vulnerability that punches you right in the gut.

"Oh," she says. "Oh my god. You’re… you’re right." She winces, biting her lip. "I didn’t… I wasn’t thinking about it like that. At all." She shakes her head, looking genuinely mortified. "I'm so sorry. I’ve been… God, I’ve been acting like such an idiot. Paranoid." She lets out a shaky little laugh that has no humor in it. "I don’t even know why I’ve been like this. So… clingy or weird. It’s just…" She trails off, looking lost.

Seeing her like this, so exposed and contrite, melts away any lingering frustration you felt. All you want to do is reassure her.

"Hey," you say softly, taking a hesitant step closer. "It’s okay. Seriously. Don't beat yourself up about it." You offer a small, gentle smile. "It’s a weird situation for both of us, right? We’re figuring it out."

You pause, then add, you add, your tone surprisingly gentle, imbued with all the sincerity you feel, "And for what it’s worth, Jimin… you know how much I like having you around. How much I like you. Being near you, talking to you… it’s the best part of this whole crazy thing. I wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for you. I haven’t forgotten that. Not for a second."

Her eyes, still glistening, meet yours. The blush on her cheeks deepens, but there’s a flicker of relief, of gratitude, in her gaze now. "Thank you," she murmurs. "For… for saying that. And for being honest. And for, you know, looking out for me even when I’m being a dumbass."

"Always," you say, and the word feels solid, true.

A comfortable silence settles between you for a moment. "So," you say, breaking the quiet gently, "how about this? To make up for my perceived avoidance, and your… non-dumbass-ness…" You grin, and she lets out a small, watery chuckle. "Later this week, or whenever you’re free from practice and schedules, we do something. Properly. Just you and me. No work, no office, no other members. Like old times, but… new times."

Her face lights up, a genuine, brilliant smile chasing away the last of her embarrassment. It’s the Jimin you remember, the one whose happiness is infectious. "Just us?"

"Just us," you confirm, your own heart feeling a little lighter, a hopeful anticipation bubbling up.

"I’d really like that," she says. "A lot." She tucks a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her eyes sparkling again, this time not with suspicion, but with something that looks a lot like the excitement you’re suddenly feeling too.

—

The relief that flooded you after that honest, vulnerable conversation with Jimin in the hallway lingers for days. It’s like a heavy weight you didn’t even realize you were carrying has been lifted. There’s a new lightness in your interactions, a shared understanding that makes the stolen glances and brief smiles across the busy office feel less fraught with anxiety and more like thrilling little secrets.

True to her word, before you part ways that day, Jimin’s eyes sparkle with that familiar mischief.

"So, about that 'just us' time," she says, leaning against the wall, a playful smirk on her lips. "My place. Dinner. I’ll cook. Don’t look so surprised, I can actually make more than instant ramen."

You raise an eyebrow, feigning skepticism. "Oh really? Color me intrigued. Are we talking a five-star gourmet experience or something that might involve a fire extinguisher?"

She swats your arm playfully. "Hey! I’ll have you know my kimchi jjigae is legendary. Or, at least, edible. You in?"

The thought of it: Jimin, cooking for you, in her apartment, away from the relentless scrutiny of SM, it feels intimate, a significant step. "Absolutely in," you say. "When?"

She pulls out her phone, already scrolling through her calendar app, a frown of concentration on her face. "Hmm, schedule’s insane next week… What about… Friday? A week from today? I think I have that evening clear. For now, anyway."

"Friday it is," you confirm, a grin spreading across your face. "I’ll even bring dessert. To, you know, potentially counteract the legendary kimchi jjigae."

"You wound me! But deal." She winks, then with a quick, "Gotta run, practice!" she’s off, leaving you feeling a ridiculous sense of anticipation for a dinner that’s still a full week away.

The following days pass in a blur of work, punctuated by those small, shared moments with Jimin. A quick coffee break where you actually sit together for ten minutes, talking about nothing and everything. Her dropping by your desk with a new song recommendation, leaning in close so you can share an earbud, her hair brushing your cheek. The professional boundaries are still there, especially when others are around, but the fear and awkwardness have been replaced by a conspiratorial warmth. You’re both more careful, more aware, but the connection feels stronger, deeper.

Friday arrives, and you spend most of the day in a state of low-level excitement, replaying your outfit choices in your head, wondering what her apartment is like, what it will feel like to just be with her, without the roles of "idol" and "staff." You even bought an expensive cake from that fancy bakery she likes.

Then, around 3 PM, your work phone buzzes with a message from Jimin:

NOOOO! I’m SOOOO sorry! Next week's photoshoot was brought forward to today. I'll be tied up until late. They just told us. I was really looking forward to it. Stupid schedules. Can we reschedule? Please say yes!

Disappointment settles in your chest, but you push it down. This is idol life. This is what you signed up for, being in her orbit.

You text: Of course. No worries at all, totally understand. We’ll find another night. Good luck with the shoot! You’ll kill it.

You’re the best. Raincheck for sure!!! Next week? I’ll make it up to you!

But "next week" turns into a series of near misses. An unexpected variety show filming crops up for her. A last-minute fan sign event gets added. You have a late night at the office handling a minor PR flare-up for another group. The universe, it seems, is conspiring against your private dinner. The expensive cake sits in your fridge, a sad, delicious monument to your thwarted plans.

And as the days turn into another week, something else starts to creep into your awareness, a subtle, unwelcome shift in your own internal landscape. You’re part of aespa’s PR team, which means you’re privy to schedules, collaborations, and the general buzz around them. You see Jimin interacting with other people in the company, naturally. She’s the leader, charismatic and friendly. It’s her job, her personality.

But it’s her interactions with some of the male idols that start to… prickle.

It begins subtly. You’re in a meeting discussing upcoming cross-promotional content, and one of the senior members from a popular SM boy group, a guy known for his sharp looks and easy charm, casually mentions how he and Jimin were just laughing about a shared embarrassing trainee story the other day in the practice rooms. A tiny, almost imperceptible muscle tightens in your jaw. They just happened to be in the practice rooms? Laughing? You tell yourself it’s nothing. Colleagues. Friends.

Then, a few days later, you’re walking past one of the recording studios and you see Jimin through the soundproof glass, headphones on, talking animatedly with a well-known producer, also male, also handsome. He leans in close to adjust something on the mixing board, his hand brushing hers. She throws her head back and laughs at something he says, a bright, unrestrained sound. The knot in your stomach tightens a little more. You find yourself lingering a second too long, watching them, a sour taste creeping into your mouth. You force yourself to walk away, chiding yourself internally. She’s working. He’s a producer. This is normal. Get a grip.

The worst is when you’re scrolling through internal staff memos or even semi-public social media feeds from other idols. A candid behind-the-scenes shot from a music show, and there’s Jimin in the background, deep in conversation with a member of a rival boy group, both of them smiling. A congratulatory post from another male idol for am Aespa’s latest achievement, with a throwback photo of him and Jimin making silly faces from some past event. Each instance is like a small papercut, insignificant on its own, but collectively, they start to bleed.

You start to question yourself, this ugly feeling coiling in your gut. Am I actually… jealous? The thought is mortifying. You have no right. You’re her friend, her colleague. You buried that teenage crush years ago, didn’t you? This is different. This is… possessiveness. It’s irrational, and you hate it. You tell yourself it’s just protectiveness, the same kind you talked to her about, you’re worried about her image. But who are you kidding? That’s bullshit. This isn’t about her image. This is about that tight, angry clench in your chest when you see another guy make her laugh that specific way, the way her eyes crinkle at the corners. The way she only laughs with you. Or so you thought.

You try to subdue it, to crush the feeling down with logic. She’s an idol. Her circle is full of other idols, producers, industry people. Male, female, it doesn’t matter. She’s allowed to have friends. You are being a fucking psycho. You try to focus on your work, burying yourself in spreadsheets and press drafts, but your gaze keeps drifting, your ears straining for any mention of her name, your mind replaying those brief, observed moments, dissecting them, looking for… you don’t even know what. Reassurance? Confirmation of your fears?

This slow burn of jealousy is exhausting. It simmers beneath the surface of your carefully constructed professionalism, a toxic undercurrent poisoning your thoughts. You haven’t said anything to Jimin. You haven’t changed your outward behavior towards her, not in any way she’d notice, you hope. You’re still friendly, still supportive, still the guy she relies on. But inside, you’re a mess, increasingly tangled in a knot of feelings you don’t want and can’t seem to shake, this unwelcome, undeniable jealousy taking root, growing stronger with each passing day, with each shared smile she gives to someone who isn’t you.

—

Most of the nine-to-fivers have already made their escape, and even the usual thrum of idol activity has quieted to a muted pulse. You’re tucked away in a small, blessedly empty meeting room on one of the upper floors, nursing a lukewarm cup of instant coffee. You’re supposed to be reviewing social media analytics (riveting stuff, truly) but mostly you’re just staring out the window at the sprawling grey expanse of Seoul, lost in the delightful internal monologue of your own burgeoning, and entirely irrational, jealousy. It’s becoming quite the hobby, this mental self-flagellation.

The click of the door opening barely registers until a familiar, melodic voice cuts through your brooding.

"Hiding out?"

You nearly jump out of your skin, sloshing coffee onto a stack of decidedly unimportant papers. Turning, you see Jimin leaning against the doorframe, a soft smile playing on her lips. And just like that, the carefully constructed wall of your professional cynicism crumbles into pathetic, lovestruck dust.

She’s not in practice gear today. She’s wearing a simple, cream-colored knit sweater that looks ridiculously soft and some dark, well-fitted jeans. Her hair is down, cascading over her shoulders in those perfect, effortless waves that probably take a team of stylists two hours to achieve. Her makeup is minimal, making her look younger, softer, more like the Jimin you knew before she became Karina, global phenomenon and recurring star of your anxiety dreams.

"Hey," you manage, trying for nonchalant and probably landing somewhere near 'startled chipmunk.' "Didn't hear you come in."

She pushes off the doorframe and ambles further into the room, her presence instantly making the generic corporate space feel… smaller, somehow. More charged. "Sorry to interrupt your very important… paper-staring session."

"It's a critical part of my process," you say, attempting a dry wit that she, thankfully, seems to appreciate with a small laugh. "Deep contemplation of spreadsheet ergonomics."

"Right." She perches on the edge of the ridiculously oversized conference table, her legs crossed casually. "Look, I just wanted to say sorry if I’ve been a bit MIA the last few days. Schedules have been… well, you know. Insane."

"Ah, the glamorous life," you quip, though the relief at her explanation is a palpable thing easing the tension in your shoulders. So, it wasn’t you. Or, not just you. Probably. "No worries. Figured you were off conquering another continent or something equally mundane."

She smiles, a genuine, tired-around-the-edges smile. "Something like that. Endless meetings about tour logistics, new endorsement shoots, trying to learn choreography when every muscle in your body screams for rest." She sighs, then her gaze softens as it meets yours. "It’s just… been a lot. Haven't had much chance to just… breathe. Or talk."

"I get it," you say, and you do. The pace here is relentless. "You look…" You pause, searching for the right word, because 'good' feels like an insult to whatever cosmic alignment is happening with her features right now. "You look beautiful today, Jimin." The words are out before you can second-guess them, honest and a little too raw. You quickly try to backtrack, to lessen the impact, lest you sound like a complete lovesick fool (which, of course, you are). "I mean, you always look beautiful, obviously. It’s kind of your brand. But today… there’s something. Extra. You’re glowing. Or maybe it’s just the cheap office lighting playing tricks on my caffeine-addled eyes."

A delicate blush, the color of a summer peach, rises on her cheeks. She ducks her head for a moment, a shy gesture that feels impossibly endearing. "Thank you," she says softly, looking up at you through her lashes. The directness of her gaze, coupled with that blush. "That’s… really nice to hear. Especially today."

You should probably say something about those analytics. Or the weather. Anything but stare at her like she’s the only source of oxygen in the room.

Then, her expression shifts. A wistful, almost faraway look enters her eyes. "Hey," she says, her tone quieter now, thoughtful. "Do you remember… do you remember that time, we must have been, what, thirteen? When we biked all the way out to old Haeundae beach, even though our parents would have skinned us alive if they knew?"

The question catches you off guard. The sudden shift to such a specific, distant memory throws you. But of course, you remember. How could you forget? Your mind immediately conjures the scene: the reckless thrill of that forbidden adventure, the salty spray on your faces, the cheap, borrowed bikes threatening to fall apart beneath you.

"Yeah," you say, a slow smile spreading across your face as the details flood back. "With those ridiculously ancient bikes we 'borrowed' from your uncle’s shed? The ones where the brakes only worked if you prayed really, really hard?"

Her answering smile is luminous. "Exactly! And then that insane storm blew in out of nowhere. One minute it was sunny, the next it was like the sky just… cracked open."

"Torrential," you agree, a chuckle escaping you. "We were soaked to the bone in about ten seconds. I thought my sneakers would never dry out."

"And we found that tiny, busted-up old bus stop shelter way up on the coastal road," she continues, her eyes sparkling with the recollection, lost in the memory with you. "It was leaking, there were probably spiders the size of my fist in there, but it felt like a palace."

"We were freezing," you remember, "shivering like crazy. And all we had to eat was that one squashed packet of stale crackers I’d forgotten in my backpack."

Jimin laughs. "And we split it, didn’t we? Crouched in that damp, smelly shelter, rain hammering down outside, sharing those awful crackers like it was a feast." She looks at you then. "We talked for hours, waiting for it to stop. About everything. Stupid stuff, serious stuff."

"Our grand plans to escape our boring town," you supply, the memory so vivid now it feels like you could reach out and touch it. "Your dreams of being famous, my dreams of… well, probably something equally ridiculous I’ve thankfully forgotten."

"It wasn't ridiculous," she says softly, her gaze holding yours. "It was just… us. Just talking. It felt like we were the only two people in the world for a few hours."

You know what she means. It was more than just getting caught in the rain. It was a moment of unvarnished connection, of shared vulnerability, of feeling utterly, completely understood by another person, a feeling so rare and precious, especially at that tumultuous age. You remember the damp chill, yes, but more clearly, you remember the warmth of her shoulder pressed against yours as you huddled together, the easy rhythm of your conversation, the feeling that, for a little while, all the complexities of the world had fallen away, leaving just the two of you and the roaring storm.

"I still think about that day sometimes," Jimin says, her eyes still locked on yours, searching, questioning. "A lot, actually."

Your carefully constructed composure, already teetering, threatens to shatter. All the air seems to have been sucked out of the small room. The irony isn't lost on you; here you are, a grown man, unraveled by a shared memory of stale crackers and a rainstorm from over a decade ago. Pathetic, really.

"Why?" The question slips out, hushed, almost involuntary. Your mind is racing. Why now? Why bring this up? What does it mean?

Jimin holds your gaze for another long moment, and you can see a universe of unspoken emotions swirling in the depths of her dark eyes. Then, she looks away, her gaze drifting towards the window, towards the distant, indifferent city. A tiny, almost imperceptible sigh escapes her lips.

"Actually, I don't know," she says, so quietly you almost miss it. "I really don't know."

It's an answer that's not an answer, a perfectly crafted piece of ambiguity designed, it seems, to send your already overthinking brain into a full-blown spiral. You watch her, this enigma you’ve known your whole life, and feel a familiar, frustrating helplessness. All those years, all that shared history, and she can still reduce you to a state of dumbfounded confusion with three little words.

She pushes herself off the conference table, the movement fluid and graceful. "Well," she says, her voice regaining a sliver of its usual brightness, though her eyes still hold that distant, thoughtful quality. "Maybe it’s better if I go. Don’t want to keep bothering you with… ancient history. And I actually do have that choreography meeting. Can't keep the dance monster waiting."

She turns and walks towards the door, each step feeling like a countdown timer on your chance to say something, anything, to pierce through this sudden, unbearable tension.

She reaches the door, her hand on the knob. It’s now or never, brainiac.

"Jimin," you call out.

She pauses, her back still to you, hand frozen on the doorknob. This is it. Your moment to say something profound, something that clarifies everything, something that bridges the gap of years and fame and unspoken feelings. Your mind races, a frantic slideshow of possibilities. 'What did you mean?' 'Do you feel it too?' 'That day meant something to me too, you know.'

And then, like a cold splash of reality, the internal killjoy (the one that pays the bills and reminds you of your precarious position) pipes up: She’s an idol, you idiot. Global superstar. You’re staff. This is how you lose your job and become a cautionary tale. Don’t be a walking, talking HR violation.

The grand, sweeping declaration dies on your lips, replaced by a pathetic little puff of air. When she finally turns her head slightly, looking back at you with a questioning gaze, all that comes out is a lame, "It's… uh… nothing. Never mind.”

A small, enigmatic smile plays on her lips. It’s impossible to tell if it’s knowing, amused, or just polite. With Jimin, it could be all three. "Okay," she says softly. "See you around."

And then she’s gone, the door clicking shut behind her with a gentle finality, leaving you alone once more with your lukewarm coffee, your useless analytics, and the fresh, agonizing weight of all the things you didn't say.

Hours later, the office has thinned out almost completely. You’re packing up your bag, ready to call it a day and go home to stare meaningfully at your ceiling, when Ningning bounces over to your desk.

"Heading out?" she asks, perching on the corner of your desk like an overgrown, incredibly cheerful pixie.

"Yep. Day is done. My brain feels like overcooked jjigae."

She giggles. "Mine too! We had vocal training for three hours straight. My throat is screaming." She leans in a little. "So, work stuff aside… how are things?"

You raise an eyebrow. "Things? Vague. But… okay, I guess? Survived another day in the K-Pop trenches. You?"

"Good, good!" she says, then her eyes get that tell-tale sparkle of curiosity you’re beginning to recognize all too well. "Actually… I was wondering. About, you know…" She gestures vaguely between herself and an imaginary Jimin. "You two."

Ah. Here we go. The subtle interrogation phase. You try to keep your expression neutral, a Herculean effort. "Us two? Do you mean Jimin? We’re… old friends. Colleagues. As previously established in multiple official and unofficial briefings."

Ningning tilts her head, her smile a little too knowing. "Riiight. Old friends. But, like… how old? What’s the real story there? Unnie can be… a little selective with details sometimes."

Before you can even begin to formulate a suitably evasive yet charmingly informative answer, footsteps approach. Giselle and Winter appear, looking equally ready to bolt for the day.

"What are you two whispering about over here?" Giselle asks. Winter offers a quiet smile from beside her.

Ningning beams at them. "Perfect timing! I was just asking about him," she points a thumb at you, "and our dear leader. The true story."

Giselle’s perfectly sculpted eyebrow arches. "Oh? The origin story? Spill it. We’ve only heard Jimin-unnie’s version, which, let's be honest, is probably heavily romanticized."

Winter chuckles softly. "She did mention something about a very dramatic rainstorm once."

Now all three of them are looking at you, expectant and clearly ready for some prime gossip, or at least, your side of the folklore. You’re surrounded. There’s no escape.

"Okay, okay," you say, raising your hands in mock surrender, trying to buy yourself some thinking time. "There’s nothing really interesting in our story. Mostly just a lot of questionable teenage fashion choices and an unhealthy obsession with the same five boy bands."

"Details, details!" Ningning urges, leaning forward. "What were you like in school? Was she always… Karina-like? Or was she a secret dork?"

"Definitely a secret dork," you say, a genuine smile touching your lips as you think back.

This gets a laugh from all of them.

"And you?" Giselle prompts. "What was your role in this dynamic duo?"

"Chief instigator of dumb ideas, probably," you admit. "And expert in procuring illicit snacks for movie marathons. We spent a ridiculous amount of time watching terrible action movies and critiquing them like we were seasoned film critics." You share a few more harmless anecdotes: the time you both tried to bake a cake that ended up looking like a volcanic eruption, the disastrous school play where you both forgot your lines, the endless summers spent biking around the city, dreaming of bigger things. It’s easy to talk about the past, the safe, sepia-toned memories. It makes the present, with all its unspoken tensions and Jimin’s idol status, feel momentarily distant.

As you’re talking, weaving these tales of your shared youth, you see your opening. It’s a long shot, and your attempt at casualness will probably be about as convincing as a politician's promise, but you have to try.

"Speaking of Jimin," you say, aiming for a nonchalant tone that you’re pretty sure misses the mark by a country mile, "she’s, you know, so busy and in the public eye all the time. Must be tough to… have a personal life. Is she… seeing anyone? Or, you know, hanging out with anyone in particular? Just curious, as a friend. Worried about her, you know. Safety, happiness, all that good stuff."

You try to make it sound like a casual afterthought, a fleeting concern from a dear old platonic pal. You think you almost pulled it off, right up until you see the looks on their faces.

Ningning’s eyes widen almost imperceptibly, and she exchanges a lightning-fast glance with Giselle. Giselle’s lips twitch, a smirk threatening to break free. Winter just smiles like she knows what's going on in your head. Oh, you are so transparent. They see right through your flimsy "concerned friend" charade.

"Hmm, 'seeing anyone'?" Giselle repeats slowly, drawing out the words. "Nope. Can't say that she is. Unnie's pretty much married to her work these days. And us, of course."

"Yeah," Ningning chimes in, a little too brightly. "No mysterious romantic entanglements that we know of! Our leader is a free agent!"

"Why do you ask?" Winter asks her gaze lifting to meet yours.

"Oh, you know," you say, waving a dismissive hand, trying to project an air of breezy indifference. "Just… she’s an old friend. You worry about your friends, right? Want them to be happy, not get mixed up with… undesirables. Standard friend protocol."

The three of them share another look. This one is longer, more laden with unspoken understanding. It’s the kind of look that says, “Oh, honey, you are so delightfully screwed.”

"Right," Giselle says. "Undesirables. Of course."

Ningning nods vigorously. "Totally. Friend protocol. We get it."

"So," Giselle starts, "all these shared memories, the dorky school days… was there ever, you know, anything more? Between you two back then?"

You can feel the heat rising up your neck. Your brain is frantically sifting through a thousand possible deflections, each one more unconvincing than the last. This is where your PR training truly shines, in the art of saying absolutely nothing while appearing to consider something deeply. A true masterclass in verbal evasion is about to unfold, you can just feel it.

"I mean, the bond between you two is… remarkable," Ningning adds, helpfully twisting the knife. "Unnie was so, so excited when she found out you were coming to work here. Like, beyond normal 'old friend joining the company' excited. More like 'rare Pokémon spotted in the wild' excited."

Giselle snorts delicately. "Eloquent, Ningning. But she’s right. There’s definitely… a vibe."

Just as you’re about to launch into what would undoubtedly be a completely disastrous attempt at a nonchalant denial, a voice cuts through the charged atmosphere.

"There you guys are! I’ve been looking all over for you."

Jimin. Of course. Her timing is, as always, impeccably dramatic. She steps into the lounge, her gaze sweeping over her members, then landing on you, a slight question in her eyes. She’s still in her practice clothes, a light sheen of perspiration on her forehead, making her look both ethereal and remarkably real. The girls, bless their meddling, gossipy hearts, snap into action with the practiced ease of seasoned operatives.

"Oh, hey, Unnie!" Ningning chirps. "We were just… talking."

"About what?" Jimin asks, stepping further into the room, her gaze lingering on you for a fraction of a second longer than strictly necessary. Or maybe you’re just imagining that part. Your imagination has been working overtime lately, particularly where she’s concerned.

"Nothing major," Giselle says smoothly, waving a dismissive hand. "Silly things. Random office gossip. You know how it is." She stands, stretching languidly. "Actually, we should probably head out. It’s getting seriously late.”

"Yeah, same," Ningning agrees, bouncing to her feet. Winter nods, already halfway to the door. "My everything aches."

You seize the opportunity, a drowning man grasping at a life raft made of convenient excuses. "Me too, actually. Long day. Lots of… spreadsheets." You try for a weary, put-upon sigh. You’re not sure it lands.

The girls offer quick goodbyes, a chorus of "See ya!" and "Night, Unnie!" and then they’re gone, leaving you and Jimin standing in the sudden quiet of the empty lounge. She turns to you. "They keeping you entertained?"

"They’re… a force of nature," you admit. "Never a dull moment."

"Tell me about it," she says with a sigh that seems to carry the weight of a thousand schedules. "Well, I guess I should let you escape too." She gestures towards the door. "I’m heading out as well. Want to walk?"

And just like that, you’re accompanying her again, the two of you falling into step as you navigate the increasingly deserted corridors of SM Entertainment. You find yourself acutely aware of the space between you, of the subtle scent of her perfume, of the way her hair catches the low evening light filtering through the hallway windows. It’s all terribly poetic and deeply unhelpful for your already addled state of mind.

As you approach the main lobby, her voice, soft and a little melancholic, breaks the quiet. "Have you ever wondered," she begins, not looking at you, her gaze fixed on the gleaming marble floor, "what might have happened? If… if things had been different? If I hadn’t gone into training when I did, if you hadn’t gone off to study in another country? If we hadn't… you know, gone our separate ways back then?"

The question, so similar to the one that started your recent emotional tailspin with her, catches you off guard. It’s a "what if" laden with years of distance and change, a path untaken, a story unwritten. You glance at her profile, the perfect line of her jaw, the slight furrow in her brow. She looks so much like the fierce, determined girl you knew, yet also like someone entirely new, someone shaped by experiences you can only guess at.

"I don't know," you say honestly, the words feeling inadequate but true. It’s your go-to answer for her profound, soul-searching question, apparently. "It’s… hard to predict those kinds of things, isn’t it? One tiny change back then could have led to a million different todays." You try for a philosophical shrug, as if you ponder alternate timelines on a regular basis. You mostly ponder what to have for dinner.

She nods slowly, still not meeting your eyes. "You’re right. It’s impossible to know." A beat of silence, then she adds, almost to herself, "Still. Sometimes I wonder."

Before you can overthink it, before your internal HR department can issue a cease-and-desist, you find yourself saying, "But, Jimin… whatever those other million todays might have looked like, this one? This is the one where we’re both here. You, me, in this crazy building, against some pretty insane odds when you think about it." You meet her gaze then, hoping she sees the sincerity in yours. "That’s got to be worth something, right?"

A slow smile spreads across her face, a genuine, heart-stoppingly beautiful smile that reaches her eyes and chases away some of the weariness you saw there earlier. "Yeah," she says. "Yeah, I think it is." She finally looks directly at you, and there's a warmth there, a shared acknowledgement of the strange, unlikely thread that still connects you.

"Thank you for saying that."

"Just stating the facts," you reply, though your heart is doing a fair impression of a hummingbird’s wings. You pause, then, emboldened by the moment, you ask, "Are you okay, though? You seem… a little tired." A masterful understatement, considering the grueling life she leads.

She lets out a soft sigh. "Yeah, I’m okay. Just… tired is my default setting these days, I think." She manages a wry smile. "This week has been particularly brutal. But it’s okay. It’s part of it."

"I’ve been seeing it up close, you know," you say, your tone earnest. "You, the girls… the amount of work you all put in, the sheer dedication… it’s actually insane. I had no idea, not really, before I started working here. It’s… genuinely incredible. You’re all amazing." You hesitate, then add, "Just… don’t overdo it, okay? Take care of yourself. Seriously."

Her smile widens, softens. The appreciation in her eyes is unmistakable, and it makes you feel ridiculously warm inside. "Thank you," she says again. "That means a lot. I will. I promise."

You reach the main exit, the cool night air of Seoul beckoning from beyond the glass doors. This feels like another one of those moments, a pause before the story shifts again.

"Well," you say, "my chariot awaits. Or, you know, the subway."

She laughs, a light, easy sound. "Same here. My manager’s probably already sent out a search party." She turns to you, and for a moment, it feels like there’s something more she wants to say, something hovering on the edge of her words. But then she just smiles that enigmatic smile again. "Good night. And… thanks. For the walk. And the concern."

"Anytime," you reply. "Goodnight, Jimin."

And with that, she’s gone, disappearing into the waiting black van that always seems to materialize out of nowhere. You watch her go, a strange mix of hope and confusion and that ever-present, damnably persistent affection swirling inside you.

—

The weekend arrives with all the fanfare of a damp squib. You spend Saturday mostly alternating between staring blankly at your laptop screen, pretending to job-hunt for something that isn’t your current, emotionally hazardous employment, and replaying every single micro-expression Jimin has made in your vicinity for the past two weeks. It’s a productive, well-adjusted way to live, you tell yourself with a hefty dose of irony. You’re bored, tired of your own internal monologue, and a little bit adrift.

You’re cleaning your room, contemplating mentally the profound existential question of whether to order jjajangmyeon or just eat cereal for dinner for the third night in a row, when your phone buzzes on the coffee table. You almost ignore it, expecting another spam text about a crypto scam or a discount on air fryers. But then it buzzes again, insistent. With a groan, you reach for it.

It’s a message. From Jimin.

Hey! Are you by any chance, miraculously, incredibly, unbelievably… free tonight? My schedule just cleared up like magic (don’t ask, it’s a K-Pop miracle). That dinner we talked about… still interested? My legendary kimchi jjigae awaits its challenger! Let me know! Fingers crossed! ✨🍜🤞

You stare at the message, reading it once, twice, a third time just to make sure your sleep-deprived brain isn’t hallucinating. Her schedule cleared? She’s asking tonight? After all the cancellations, all the near-misses? A slow grin, a genuine, uncomplicated, shit-eating grin, spreads across your face. All the weariness, the boredom, the overthinking from the past few days, evaporates like morning mist.

You type back, your thumbs flying across the screen, a surge of adrenaline making your hands shake slightly.

Tonight? Miracles do happen! Yes, absolutely, 100% still interested. My taste buds are primed and ready for legendary status. Send me the address. I’ll even brave rush hour for this.

Her reply is almost instantaneous. A string of happy emojis, followed by her address and a time.

It’s set. It’s actually, finally, set.

A laugh bubbles up from your chest, loud and unrestrained in the quiet of your small apartment. Suddenly, your weekend isn’t looking so bleak. Suddenly, you’re not tired at all. Suddenly, the only thing that matters is that in a few short hours, you’re going to Jimin’s apartment for dinner. Just the two of you.

—

The hours leading up to your dinner with Jimin are a masterclass in controlled chaos, existing primarily within the confines of your own skull. You tell yourself, with the stern authority of someone trying to wrangle a particularly unruly toddler, not to overthink it. It’s just dinner. A casual meal between old friends. One of whom just happens to be a globally recognized K-Pop sensation who occupies a significant, and frankly unhealthy, amount of your daily thought processes.

Yes, perfectly normal.

Your attempt not to overthink manifests as a meticulous, hour-long deconstruction of your entire wardrobe, a frantic search for an outfit that screams "effortlessly cool and put-together" while simultaneously whispering "I definitely didn't try too hard, but please notice I tried a little." You settle on dark jeans that actually fit well and a soft, unassuming button-down shirt (casual, yet hinting at the possibility that you own an iron).

On your way to her neighborhood, a sudden pang of "don't show up empty-handed, you heathen" strikes you. You duck into a small, upscale market, ostensibly for a bottle of wine or some trendy artisanal sparkling water. As you’re Browse, your eyes snag on a particular brand of imported Swiss chocolate, a rich, dark hazelnut bar. It’s a lightning bolt from the past. Jimin used to be absolutely obsessed with this exact chocolate back in your school days. She’d save up her allowance for it, savoring each square like it was a precious jewel. It’s a ridiculous, sentimental impulse, but you grab it, along with a respectable bottle of white wine that looks like it knows what it’s doing. The chocolate feels like a small, secret handshake with the past, a nod to the girl she was… a girl you knew before the world did.

Her apartment building is sleek and modern, nestled in a quiet, affluent part of Seoul. You buzz her apartment number, your voice sounding surprisingly steady through the intercom when you announce your arrival. A moment later, the lock clicks, and you’re granted access to the inner sanctum. So far, so good. No alarms triggered.

Standing outside her actual apartment door, a fresh wave of nerves – oh, hello again, old friend – washes over you. You perform the sacred pre-door-knock ritual: a quick, surreptitious sniff of your own breath (minty, check), a frantic adjustment of your shirt cuffs, and a final, desperate smooth-down of your hair. You take a deep breath, then you knock.

The door swings open, and there she is. And just like that, your carefully constructed composure evaporates. Jimin. Even in simple, dark lounge pants and a ridiculously soft-looking, oversized grey sweater that swallows her frame, she looks… breathtaking. Her hair is tied up in a loose, messy bun, tendrils escaping to frame her face. Her makeup is so light it’s almost non-existent, just a hint of color on her lips and a subtle definition to her incredible eyes, making her appear more close to you, more vulnerable, more… Jimin. The effect is devastatingly beautiful, far more so than any stage costume or red-carpet glamour. This is her, unvarnished, in her own space.

You just sort of… stare for a beat, your brain temporarily short-circuiting. She offers a small, slightly shy smile. "Hey. You made it."

"Yeah," you manage. "Traffic was… surprisingly cooperative. For once." You then remember the social contract requires more than just grunting acknowledgment. "You, uh… you look amazing, Jimin. Really." There, you said it. Not as smooth as you’d hoped, but honest.

Her smile widens, a genuine, pleased crinkle around her eyes. "Thanks. You clean up pretty nice yourself." She steps back, holding the door open wider. "Come on in. Don’t mind the mess, I was literally in the middle of a creative explosion in the kitchen."

You step inside, and as you do, you present your offerings. "Brought some wine," you say, handing her the bottle. "And, uh, this." You pull out the chocolate bar. "Not sure if you still… but I remembered."

Her eyes widen when she sees the familiar wrapper, a gasp of pure, unadulterated delight escaping her. "Oh my god!" she exclaims, taking the chocolate from you with an almost reverent care. "This! I haven’t had this in ages! How did you even remember?" Her face is alight with genuine happiness. "This is… this is the best. Thank you." That she’s happier about the relatively cheap chocolate bar than the expensive wine says everything. It’s a direct hit to the heart, that shared memory made tangible.

"My memory retains crucial information," you say, trying for a light, teasing tone to cover the sudden thickness in your throat.

She laughs, clutching the chocolate bar like a long-lost treasure. "Apparently so." She gestures around. "Well, this is it. Karina's home. Or, you know, Jimin’s slightly-less-glamorous-than-you’d-expect-for-an-idol-but-still-pretty-nice apartment."

You take a proper look around as she leads you further in. It is beautiful. Definitely what you’d expect for someone of her status – spacious, with high ceilings, large windows offering a glittering panorama of the Seoul skyline. The furniture is modern and stylish, a palette of soft neutrals and rich textures. But threaded throughout the obvious expense are unmistakable touches of her. A shelf overflowing with books, a worn acoustic guitar propped in a corner, a collection of quirky art prints that are more charming than high-concept, a ridiculously fluffy throw blanket draped over a plush sofa that just begs for someone to curl up on it. It’s a home, not just a showpiece. It’s… Jimin. And you’re in it.

The aroma filling Jimin’s apartment is genuinely incredible, a rich, spicy, and deeply comforting scent that immediately makes your stomach rumble in anticipation. She’s bustling between the small, open-plan kitchen counter and the dining table as she places steaming bowls and an array of colourful banchan (pickled radish, seasoned spinach, glistening myeolchi bokkeum) onto the table. You try to offer help, a classic "can I do anything?" gesture, but she waves you off with a smile, directing you to simply take a seat.

"Guest of honor tonight," she declares, "your only job is to eat and, hopefully, not require medical attention afterwards." It's a joke, but there's a hint of nervous pride in her eyes as she surveys her culinary efforts. It's endearing, this glimpse of her outside the polished perfection of Karina, the idol. This is Jimin, hoping you like her cooking.

You settle into a chair at the intimate wooden table, which is perfectly sized for two and positioned to offer a breathtaking view of the city lights beginning to ignite the deepening twilight outside. She slides a bowl of rice in front of you, then the centerpiece: a bubbling, vibrant red earthenware pot of kimchi jjigae, the steam carrying its potent, delicious fragrance. She serves herself, then gestures for you to dig in. "Well," she says, a little breathlessly, "moment of truth."

You pick up your chopsticks, you take a careful spoonful of the jjigae, the rich broth warming your tongue, the tender pork and tangy kimchi a perfect balance. It’s not just edible; it’s genuinely, profoundly good. Your eyes widen in honest surprise.

"Jimin," you say, after a moment of appreciative silence, letting the warmth spread through you. "This is… seriously incredible. You weren't kidding about the legendary status. This is restaurant-quality stuff." You’re not just being polite; it’s the best kimchi jjigae you’ve had in a long, long time. Maybe ever.

A pleased, slightly flustered blush colors her cheeks. She ducks her head, stirring her own bowl a little too intently. "Oh, stop," she says, but her smile is radiant. "It’s just an old family recipe. My grandmother taught me. I don’t get to make it that often, so… I’m glad it turned out okay." She takes a tentative bite herself, then nods, a little surprised. "Huh. Not bad, if I do say so myself."

You both eat in a comfortable, almost reverent silence for a few minutes. You try some of the banchan she gestures towards, a crisp, spicy cucumber salad, some savory pan-fried tofu. Everything is meticulously prepared, bursting with flavor. It's clear she put a lot of effort into this, and that knowledge warms you even more than the jjigae.

It's as you’re both reaching for the water glasses at the same time, your fingers brushing for a fleeting, electric instant, that the full weight of the situation seems to properly land. You pull your hand back a little too quickly, a jolt going up your arm. You look up, and she’s looking at you, her eyes wide, a similar awareness dawning in them. Here you are. Alone. In her apartment, a space few outside her closest circle probably ever see. Sharing a home-cooked meal. It’s not uncomfortable, not exactly, but it’s undeniably there: a potent mix of history and the sheer, unadulterated weirdness of your lives having converged like this again.

A small, nervous chuckle escapes her lips, a delicate, airy sound. Almost instantly, a similar laugh bubbles up from your own chest; a little shaky, a little breathless, but a genuine release of the mounting tension. It’s a shared acknowledgment of the elephant.

"Okay," she says, setting down her chopsticks and picking up her water glass. "This is… this is a little bit weird, isn't it?" She takes a sip of water, her gaze still holding yours over the rim of the glass. "Not bad-weird," she clarifies quickly, perhaps sensing your own internal monologue already composing a list of polite escape routes, "definitely good-weird. But still… wonderfully, ridiculously weird."

"Good-weird is my favorite kind of weird," you manage. The shared laughter, the naming of the awkwardness, has somehow made it less… awkward. "And yes, 'wonderfully, ridiculously weird' pretty much sums up my entire existence since moving to Seoul and, you know," you gesture vaguely to encompass her, the apartment, the situation, "all of this." You take another mouthful of jjigae, savoring the spice, buying yourself a moment. "Honestly, if you’d told fourteen-year-old me, the one convinced that high fashion was wearing a band t-shirt without holes in it, that one day I'd be having homemade kimchi jjigae in global K-Pop superstar Karina's apartment…" You shake your head, a wry smile playing on your lips. "Well, let's just say his tiny, angst-ridden brain would have imploded. He probably would have assumed it was a very elaborate prank involving hidden cameras."

Jimin laughs, a bright, clear sound that seems to chase away some of the shadows in the room. "Oh, please. Fourteen-year-old you was far too cynical for hidden camera pranks. You’d have assumed it was a stress-induced hallucination brought on by too many all-night gaming sessions." She pauses, her smile softening into something more reflective as she looks around her living space, then back at you, her dinner guest, the boy from her past sitting so improbably in her present. "But look at us now, huh? Actually sitting here, eating dinner, in my own place. Talking about nothing relevant… and just being. Like two reasonably functioning adults who manage to feed themselves without burning the building down." She takes a slow, deliberate bite of rice, her gaze drifting towards the window, towards the vast, glittering expanse of Seoul spread out below them. "Who would have thought any of this was possible back then?" She turns back to you, a wistful, almost tender smile on her lips. "Time flies, doesn’t it? Feels like a lifetime ago, and yesterday, all at once.”

There's a shared melancholy in the air, a sweet ache for the irretrievable past, but it's also undercut by the sheer, vibrating improbability of your present. You nod slowly, swirling the last of the spicy jjigae broth in your bowl, the warmth of it seeping into you, mirroring the warmth spreading through your chest from just… being here, with her.

"It really does," you agree. "One minute you're plotting how to get out of gym class, the next you're… well, you're an international icon, and I'm marveling at your exceptional kimchi jjigae skills and wondering if adulting comes with a manual they forgot to give me." You offer a small, self-deprecating smile, which she returns with a knowing one of her own.

"Tell me about it," she sighs, pushing her empty bowl away slightly. "Sometimes I look in the mirror and I'm still half expecting to see that gangly teenager with the terrible bangs staring back, wondering how on earth I’m supposed to lead a group and remember lyrics in different languages." She pauses, then a playful spark ignites in her eyes, chasing away the momentary wistfulness. "Speaking of adulting… that wine you brought isn't going to drink itself, is it?”

"An excellent point."

"Yeah," she says, already rising from the table. "Let me just wash these dishes and then we can relocate. My couch is significantly more comfortable for serious wine contemplation than these dining chairs. And you haven't even seen my prized collection of questionable drama movies yet, a true adult indulgence."

She begins clearing the table with an efficient grace, and you quickly stand to help, gathering bowls and chopsticks. "Questionable dramas, huh? I'm almost afraid to ask."

"Oh, you should be. We're talking peak early 2000s angst."

While she rinses the dishes (a task you offer to do but are again cheerfully waved off from) you retrieve the bottle of white wine from the counter where you’d left it. You find a corkscrew in a drawer after a brief, the satisfying pop of the cork feels like a small, official commencement of the evening’s next, less formal, chapter. Jimin reappears with two elegant, long-stemmed wine glasses.

Soon, you're both settled on her ridiculously plush sofa. It’s U-shaped, large enough that you’re not exactly pressed against each other, but close enough that you’re acutely aware of her presence, the subtle scent of her shampoo, the way the soft lamplight catches the curve of her cheek. She curls her legs up beneath her, looking impossibly small and cozy, and takes a grateful sip from her wine glass.

"Mmm," she hums, her eyes closing for a moment. "Okay, this is good. Way better than the soju bombs from our trainee day survival kits, that’s for sure."

You take a sip yourself. The wine is crisp and cool, a pleasant counterpoint to the lingering spice of the jjigae. "Glad it meets the approval of your sophisticated palate," you tease, settling back into the cushions. The sofa really is incredibly comfortable. Dangerously so. "Though I have a feeling even drain cleaner would taste good after some of the trainee stories I’ve heard."

She laughs, a full, unrestrained sound this time, and the warmth of it, combined with the wine already beginning to hum pleasantly in your veins, makes you feel… good. Really good. Relaxed in a way you haven’t been in weeks, maybe months.

"You have no idea," she says, shaking her head, a smile still playing on her lips. "There was this one time, during our first evaluation prep, we were all so stressed and sleep-deprived, Ningning tried to microwave a banana. The whole banana. Peel and all."

You snort with laughter, nearly choking on your wine. "No! What happened?"

"Let’s just say the dorm smelled like radioactive fruit for a week, and we were banned from unsupervised microwave usage," Jimin recounts, her eyes sparkling with shared amusement. "Our manager almost had a conniption. Good times. Peak adulting, right there."

The wine flows easily, and with it, the conversation. You find yourselves reminiscing more about those "good old days," the stories becoming funnier, sillier, with each glass. You remind her of the time she tried to dye her own hair blue using a questionable internet tutorial and ended up with three distinctly different shades of swamp green. She counters with the story of your spectacularly failed attempt to build a skateboard ramp in your backyard, which resulted in more bruises than airtime. The laughter comes more frequently now, less self-conscious, more open. There's a comfortable intimacy in revisiting these shared embarrassments.

With the second glass of wine, a subtle shift occurs. The silliness is still there, but it’s becoming tinged with a more playful, flirtatious edge. Maybe it’s the alcohol lowering inhibitions, or maybe it’s the cozy proximity on the sofa, or maybe it’s just the inevitable result of two people with a mountain of buried feelings finally being in a private, relaxed space together. You find yourself watching the way her lips curve when she smiles, the way she gestures animatedly when she’s telling a particularly outrageous story, the way her eyes seem to catch and hold yours for just a fraction of a second longer than necessary.

"You know," she says, swirling the wine in her glass, her gaze a little unfocused, a little dreamy, "you were always surprisingly good at listening. Even when I was rambling about the most ridiculous, angsty teenage dramas. You’d just sit there and nod, like it was the most profound stuff you’d ever heard."

"Hey, your angst was top-tier," you reply. "It deserved a captive audience. Besides, someone had to make sure you didn't actually follow through on your threat to run away and join the circus after that disastrous school talent show audition." You lean a little closer, lowering your voice conspiratorially. "Though, for the record, I still think your interpretive dance to that heavy metal song was… creatively ambitious."

She throws her head back and laughs, a genuine, unrestrained peal that makes your chest ache with a strange, sweet tenderness. When she sobers, she lightly punches your arm. "Oh, shut up! That was performance art! You just didn't understand my vision!" Her eyes are bright, cheeks flushed from the wine and the laughter, and she’s looking at you with an open, unguarded expression that makes your breath catch. "But seriously," she adds, "you were a good friend. Still are."

The compliment, simple as it is, lands with surprising weight. "You too, Jimin," you say, your voice equally soft, meeting her gaze. "Always."

Her eyes search yours, and you feel like she can see right through your carefully constructed facade, right down to the terrified, hopeful teenager still lurking somewhere inside. The wine has definitely done its job; the world feels a little softer around the edges, your inhibitions are pleasantly fuzzy, and the desire to just reach out, to bridge that small remaining distance on the couch, is becoming overwhelmingly, dangerously strong.

The wine, crisp and cool, continues its delightful work, unspooling the tightly wound threads of formality and apprehension that had clung to the early evening. Each sip seems to loosen your tongue a little more, and Jimin’s too. The comfortable U-shaped sofa, initially a vast expanse, feels like it’s subtly shrinking, or perhaps you’re both just… gravitating. Her laughter, when you recount another particularly embarrassing anecdote from your shared school days, is no longer just a polite chuckle. It’s a full-bodied, unrestrained peal of mirth that makes her lean back against the cushions, her eyes squeezed shut, one hand playfully batting at your arm.

You find yourself grinning like an idiot, the warmth spreading through your chest having very little to do with the alcohol content of the wine and everything to do with the sound of her unbridled joy.

"It’s funny, isn’t it? All those little things we obsessed over back then, thinking they were the most important things in the world." She swirls the wine in her glass, watching the pale liquid catch the light. "Who you sat with at lunch, whether you got picked for the team, if that one person looked at you in the hallway…"

Her voice trails off on that last phrase, and there’s a subtle shift in her tone, a new layer of something… emerging from beneath the playful banter. She takes a breath, then turns to you, her eyes, luminous in the dim light, searching yours. The playful glint is gone.

"Can I… can I tell you something? Something really stupid I used to think back then?"

Your heart gives a little thump. "Of course," you say. "My lips are sealed. And my capacity for judging stupid teenage thoughts is, believe me, at an all-time low, considering my own track record."

She offers a small, grateful smile, then her gaze drops to her wine glass, her fingers tracing the rim. "Okay, well… don’t laugh." A pause, then, so softly you almost miss it, "I… I used to have the biggest crush on you."

Your brain, already pleasantly fuzzy from the wine, seems to stall for a moment, trying to process. Jimin. Had a crush. On you. The fourteen-year-old version of you, the one with the questionable sense of humor and the complete inability to talk to girls he actually liked without sounding like a malfunctioning robot, would have spontaneously combusted from sheer disbelief and elation. Even now, the adult, slightly-more-composed version of you is struggling to keep his jaw from hitting the floor.

She peeks up at you through her lashes, a nervous blush creeping up her neck. "See? Stupid, right? I was so sure you just saw me as, like, your annoying little sister’s best friend, or just… Jimin, the dork who was always around. I used to spend hours overthinking every single thing you said to me, trying to decipher if there was some hidden meaning." She lets out a shaky little laugh. "God, it was exhausting."

You stare at her, a slow, incredulous smile starting to spread across your face. The irony, oh, the beautiful, painful irony of it all. All those years of your own silent, all-consuming crush, your own agonizing over every shared glance, every casual word, thinking she was completely oblivious, completely out of reach.

"Jimin," you begin. You clear your throat. "That’s… wow." You shake your head, a laugh bubbling up, a laugh of pure, unadulterated shock and a strange, retroactive relief. "The only thing 'stupid' about that is that I was doing the exact same goddamn thing."

Her head snaps up, her eyes widening, the blush on her cheeks deepening to a vibrant crimson.

"What?" she breathes. "You… you did? With… with me?"

"With you?" you echo, a wide, disbelieving grin plastered on your face. "Are you kidding? You were all I thought about. I was hopelessly, pathetically gone on you. I just… I figured you were way out of my league. That you only tolerated my presence because we were stuck in the same school and our families knew each other." The confession tumbles out, easy now, liberating, fueled by the wine and the sudden revelation of her own past feelings. It’s like a dam has broken, years of unspoken emotion finally finding their release.

She just stares at you, speechless for a long moment, her wine glass forgotten in her hand. Then, a tiny, incredulous laugh escapes her. "No. Way." She shakes her head slowly, as if trying to rearrange the entire narrative of her teenage years. "All that time? We were both…?"

"Apparently," you confirm, still grinning. "Two oblivious idiots, crushing on each other in silence. We could have written a really angsty, badly plotted teen drama."

She finally lets out a full laugh, leaning back against the sofa, looking utterly flabbergasted but also… lighter. "This is insane. I can’t believe it." Her eyes are shining, and not just from the wine anymore. "You know," she says, her voice regaining some of its earlier playful lilt, though it’s softer now, more intimate, "I used to get so jealous. Back then. If I saw you talking to… to other girls. Especially if they were, you know, prettier, or cooler." She makes a face, a little embarrassed. "It sounds so silly now, but it was true. I’d be all smiles on the outside, but inside, I’d be like, 'How dare she laugh at his stupid jokes? I’m the one who’s supposed to laugh at his stupid jokes!'"

You reach out, without really thinking, and gently touch her arm. "Hey. It wasn't silly. Or if it was, then I was just as silly."

Her gaze meets yours, and there's a warmth, a connection in that look that feels more real, more profound, than anything you've shared in years. She holds your gaze for a long moment, then a shadow crosses her face, her voice drops again, hesitant. "It’s funny… or, not funny, but… I kind of felt that way again. Recently." She looks down at her lap, tracing patterns on her pants with a fingertip. "When I saw you talking with Ning and the others that day in the lounge."

Your heart clenches. You remember that day, her sudden appearance, the tension.

"You all looked like you were having so much fun," she continues, "And they’re all so… bright, and funny, and talented. And for a second, this stupid thought just popped into my head, like… what if you ditch me for them? What if they’re more entertaining, or cooler to be around now? What if… what if I’m not that interesting anymore, compared to them?" She lets out a little, self-deprecating huff of air. "It sounds even dumber saying it out loud."

You gently cup her chin, tilting her face up so she has to look at you.

"Jimin," you say. "Listen to me. There is no one, no one, who could ever make me ditch you. And there is absolutely no one, not Ning, not Giselle, not Winter, not anyone on this entire planet, who is 'cooler' or 'more entertaining' or 'more interesting' than you are to me." You search her eyes, willing her to believe you. "And no one," you add, "no one makes me feel the way I feel when I’m with you. Not then. And definitely not now."

Her eyes search yours, wide and luminous, and you can see the emotions warring within them: surprise, disbelief, and then, slowly, a dawning, fragile hope. A single tear escapes and traces a path down her cheek, and you reach up, your thumb gently brushing it away, your touch lingering on her soft skin for just a heartbeat longer than necessary.

"When… when we met again," she begins, so fragile you have to lean in slightly to catch it. "That day on the street? All those… those old feelings…" She swallows hard, her gaze dropping to her hands, now twisting in her lap. "They just… they came rushing back. All of them. And I thought… I really thought I was over it. Over you." She attempts a small, shaky laugh that doesn't quite land. "So stupid. I’m a grown woman, a K-Pop idol, for crying out loud. I shouldn’t be… I shouldn’t be feeling like a confused teenager all over again just because my childhood crush reappeared."

She tries to continue, her lips parting, but the words seem to catch in her throat. Her brow furrows in frustration, and she shakes her head, a gesture of helpless self-reproach. "I… I can’t even…" Another aborted attempt. She looks up at you, her eyes swimming with unshed tears, a look of utter bewilderment on her face. "I'm sorry," she blurts out. "I don’t even know what I’m talking about anymore. It must be the wine. It’s making me all… emotional and stupid." She gestures vaguely, a hand fluttering near her chest. "I’m probably ruining everything, aren't I? Just… ignore me. I’m being ridiculous." She squeezes her eyes shut for a moment, as if trying to physically block out her own chaotic emotions.

And in that instant, watching her so raw, so vulnerable, so utterly terrified of her own feelings (feelings that mirror your own chaotic internal landscape so perfectly) something inside you just… snaps. All the overthinking, all the caution, all the years of unspoken longing, converge into a single, undeniable impulse. The wine, the dim lights, the confessions, her tear-streaked face so close to yours… it’s a perfect storm, and you’re right in the eye of it. To hell with professionalism, to hell with the risks, to hell with everything but the raw, undeniable truth thrumming between you.

Before you can second-guess it, before your internal HR department can scream bloody murder, you lean forward and kiss her.

It’s not a gentle, tentative kiss. It’s clumsy, desperate, fueled by years of pent-up emotion and too much wine. Your lips meet hers, and for a split second, she’s completely still, a statue beneath your sudden onslaught. Her eyes fly open, wide and startled, pupils blown huge in the dim light, reflecting a pure, unadulterated shock. You feel the soft, unexpected give of her lips, the faint taste of wine and something uniquely Jimin, a taste you realize, with a jolt, you’ve been subconsciously craving for more than half your life.

For a horrifying moment, you think you’ve made a monumental mistake. Idiot! You absolute, unmitigated idiot! your brain screams. You’ve broken her! You’ve ruined everything! The irony of her exact words now applying to your actions is not lost on you, even in your panic.

But then, just as you’re about to pull away, to stammer out a mortified apology, something shifts. Her eyelids flutter closed. A tiny, almost inaudible sigh escapes her, a breath she seems to have been holding for a lifetime. And then, slowly, tentatively, she gives in. Her lips soften against yours, responding with a hesitant pressure that builds, her body relaxing slightly against the sofa cushions. The kiss deepens, still a little clumsy, still a little desperate, but now with an undeniable mutuality, a shared exploration of a boundary crossed together.

When you finally, breathlessly, pull apart, the silence in the room is deafening. You stare at her, your heart hammering against your ribs like a trapped bird. Her eyes are still closed for a moment, her lashes dark against her flushed cheeks. Then they slowly open, and she just… stares back at you, her expression unreadable, dazed, her lips slightly swollen and glistening. You can’t breathe. You can’t think. You can only watch her, bracing for the fallout.

And then, her face crumples. Her lower lip trembles, and her carefully constructed composure shatters completely. A choked sob escapes her, and fat, silent tears begin to stream down her cheeks, unheeded. It’s not the reaction you were hoping for. It’s definitely not the reaction you were hoping for.

"Oh, god, Jimin, I…" Panic, cold and sharp, seizes you. You have ruined it. "I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have… I just… I’m an idiot. Please, don’t cry. I’m so, so sorry." The words tumble out, a frantic, jumbled apology.

She shakes her head, swiping at her tears with the back of her hand, though more quickly follow. "No," she whispers. "No, it’s… it’s okay." And then, to your utter astonishment, she launches herself at you, her arms wrapping around your neck, burying her face in your shoulder, her body trembling with silent sobs. You instinctively wrap your arms around her, holding her close, your mind reeling.

"I… I liked it," she mumbles into your shirt, her voice muffled but audible. "I really did." She pulls back just enough to look at you, her eyes red-rimmed but shining with a confusing mix of emotions. "It’s just… it’s all… it’s a lot. Everything. All at once. Coming back. I feel… I feel kind of weird." She lets out another shaky laugh that sounds more like a sob. "Overwhelmed, I guess."

Fuck. She liked it. She actually liked it. You haven't irrevocably destroyed your friendship, your job, and your chances of ever experiencing joy again. Small victories. You gently shift on the plush sofa, pulling her more fully into your embrace until she’s settled somewhat in your lap, her side tucked against your chest. It feels incredibly intimate, yet also profoundly comforting. You rest your cheek against the top of her head, her hair soft against your skin, smelling faintly of her shampoo. After a few long minutes, her trembling stops. She lets out a deep, shuddering sigh and slowly lifts her head from your shoulder. Her eyes are still puffy, her cheeks tear-stained, but there’s a new calmness in her expression, a fragile sort of peace. She looks at you, her gaze soft and searching.

Then, a small, watery smile touches her lips. She reaches up, her hand, so small and delicate, coming to rest on your cheek. Her thumb gently strokes your skin.

"You know," she whispers. "for someone who claims to be an idiot…" Her smile widens, a genuine, almost dazzling Jimin-smile breaking through the tear-stained landscape of her face. "You’re not always wrong."

And then, before you can even process that, before you can form a coherent thought or even remember how to breathe properly, she leans in, her eyes fluttering closed, and kisses you.

This time, there’s no surprise, no hesitation. It’s a kiss that is both a question and an answer, a culmination and a beginning. It’s soft, tender, yet filled with an undercurrent of all those years of unspoken feelings, of rediscovered emotions, of the undeniable, terrifying, exhilarating truth that is thrumming between you. It’s a kiss that tastes of wine, and tears, and a hope so potent it makes your head spin.

When she pulls back, her eyes are galaxies, dark and swirling with emotion, a universe you’re only just beginning to navigate. A delighted, slightly breathless giggle escapes her, then you’re laughing too, a shared, giddy sound that bounces off the walls of her apartment.

"Wow," she whispers, her fingers tracing the line of your jaw. "This… this really happened, didn't it?" Her eyes search yours, looking for confirmation in a world that suddenly feels wonderfully, terrifyingly new.

"It really, really did," you affirm. The air between you is no longer just charged; it’s practically incandescent, thrumming with a potent energy that makes the hairs on your arms stand on end. The earlier nervousness hasn’t vanished, but it’s been transmuted into something else. She leans her forehead against yours for a moment, just breathing, then pulls back slightly, her eyes alight.

Her fingers, still feather-light against your skin, drift down from your jaw to the collar of your shirt. She toys with the fabric, a slow, deliberate movement, her gaze fixed on yours. The city lights outside paint her in hues of gold and shadow, making her look even more ethereal, more achingly beautiful.

"You know," she says, "you haven't, uh… you haven't seen my room yet." Her eyes flick towards a hallway leading off the main living area, then back to yours.

Your own breath hitches. You try to swallow, your throat suddenly dry. "No, I haven't," you manage. You search her eyes, needing to be absolutely sure. "Would you… would you like to show me?"

A slow, devastatingly beautiful smile spreads across her face. It’s a smile of pure, unadulterated desire, mixed with a touch of that endearing shyness that still clings to her, even now. "Yes," she breathes. "Yes, I really would."

That’s all the confirmation you need. In one fluid movement you lean forward, sliding one arm beneath her knees, the other around her back. You lift her effortlessly from the sofa, her gasp of surprise quickly turning into a delighted laugh as she instinctively wraps her arms around your neck, her legs around your waist. She feels impossibly light, yet incredibly solid in your arms, a perfect, intoxicating weight. And then you’re kissing her again, deeply, hungrily, the earlier tenderness now ignited with a fiercer, more demanding passion.

"Which way?" you murmur against her mouth, your lips still brushing hers.

"That way," she whispers, gesturing with a slight tilt of her head down the hallway, never breaking the kiss, her fingers tangling in your hair, pulling you closer.

You carry her through the apartment, your steps sure and steady despite the roaring in your ears and the way your heart is trying to beat its way out of your chest. Each step feels monumental, a journey into uncharted territory. She guides you with soft murmurs and the pressure of her body against yours, her kisses becoming more urgent, more demanding, her breath coming in soft, quick gasps against your skin.

Her bedroom is at the end of the hall. She reaches out a hand, fumbling for the doorknob, then pushes it open. You step inside, and the world seems to tilt again. The room is bathed in a soft, ambient glow from the city outside, filtered through sheer curtains, creating an atmosphere that is both intimate and dreamlike. It’s perfect.

You carry her over to the bed, your lips still locked with hers, a desperate, continuous kiss that speaks of years of unspoken longing. Gently, reverently, you lower her onto the soft duvet, following her down, bracing yourself on your hands on either side of her head. You break the kiss, just for a moment, to gaze down at her. Her eyes are dark and dilated, her lips swollen and flushed from your kisses, her chest rising and falling rapidly. She is, without a doubt, the most beautiful thing you have ever seen.

"God, Jimin," you breathe. You lower your head, burying your face in the soft skin of her neck, inhaling her scent, feeling the frantic pulse throbbing beneath your lips. "You are so unbelievably beautiful." You kiss the delicate curve where her neck meets her shoulder, then trail a line of slow, deliberate kisses up towards her ear. "The most beautiful girl in the world," you whisper, your lips brushing her earlobe. "You always have been. Always."

A soft, shuddering moan escapes her as you continue your exploration, your lips and tongue tracing patterns on her sensitive skin, tasting the salt and sweetness of her. Her breathing becomes more irregular, deeper, her fingers tightening in your hair, her hips starting to shift restlessly beneath you. You feel her arch into your touch, a silent plea for more.

Your hands, which have been resting on the bed beside her, begin their own exploration. They find the hem of her soft, oversized sweater, your fingers brushing against the warm, pale skin of her stomach beneath it. Her skin is like silk, radiating a heat that sets your own nerves on fire. You tug at the sweater gently, slowly, agonizingly, your eyes locked on hers, watching her reaction. Her eyelids are heavy, her lips parted, a look of pure, unadulterated anticipation on her face. With a final, deliberate pull, you slide the sweater up and over her head, tossing it carelessly aside.

And there they are.

Her breasts, even constrained by the delicate lace of her bra, are undeniably magnificent. Full, heavy, spilling slightly from the cups, their pale, creamy expanse a stark, breathtaking contrast to the dark fabric. You can see the gentle slope, the promise of their weight. Your own breath hitches in your throat. This is the reality of Karina, of Jimin, laid bare before you, a sight you’ve only dared to dream of in your most secret, most forbidden fantasies.

You take off your shoes, kicking them aside, never taking your eyes off her. As you reach for the hem of your own shirt, your fingers fumbling with the buttons in your haste, you see her hands move to her back. With a deft, practiced movement, she unhooks her bra. She holds it in place for a moment longer, her gaze locking with yours, a shy, almost vulnerable smile playing on her lips.

"I… I hope you like them," she whispers.

Then, with a deep breath, she lets the bra fall away.

Your world stops. Absolutely, irrevocably stops. Her breasts are… perfect. More than perfect. They are everything you've ever imagined, and so much more. They are large, gloriously full, spilling into her hands as she cups them for a moment, as if presenting a sacred offering. The skin is so pale it seems almost luminous in the dim light, smooth and flawless, save for the faint blue veins tracing delicate patterns just beneath the surface, hinting at the life and warmth within. Her areolas are a dusky rose, wide and perfectly formed, and at their centers, her nipples, a deeper, more insistent pink, are already hard and erect, puckered tight, practically begging for your touch, for your mouth. They look so incredibly soft, so utterly… juicy, for lack of a better, more reverent word.

You’re mesmerized, completely transfixed, your throat dry, your mind blissfully, wonderfully blank save for the overwhelming, primal need to touch, to taste, to worship. After what feels like an eternity, but is probably only a few seconds, you slowly reach out a trembling hand. Your fingers make contact with the warm, yielding softness of her right breast. She gasps softly as you cup its weight, your thumb brushing over the taut, sensitive peak of her nipple. So warm. So unbelievably soft. You gently squeeze, a possessive, reverent pressure, and a low moan rumbles in her chest, vibrating against your palm.

She lies back fully on the bed then, her arms stretching above her head, her body an open, trusting invitation. You quickly shed your shirt, your movements urgent, driven by a desire that is rapidly consuming every last shred of your self-control. You climb onto the bed, positioning yourself above her, your knees on either side of her hips, your gaze still fixed on the breathtaking sight of her bare, beautiful breasts.

And then, you lower your head and take one of those perfect, pink nipples into your mouth.

She cries out, a sharp, breathless sound that is pure, unadulterated pleasure, her back arching off the bed, her fingers digging into your shoulders. Her breast fills your mouth, the taste of her skin, salty and sweet, intoxicating. You suck gently at first, then more strongly, your tongue laving, teasing, drawing the hardened peak deeper. She is melting beneath you, writhing, her hips starting to buck a little, a silent plea for more.

"Oh, god," she gasps. "Yes… fuck, yes… right there… they’re so… so sensitive…" Her words are broken, punctuated by moans and sharp intakes of breath. "Please… don’t stop… keep going… it’s… it’s making me so fucking horny…"

You shift your attention to her other breast, giving it the same devoted worship, laving, sucking, gently nipping, while your hand continues to squeeze and caress the one you just abandoned, ensuring both are bathed in sensation. You can feel the frantic thrumming of her heart against your chest, the heat radiating from her skin, the way her entire body is trembling, on the verge of completely unraveling. You lift your head for a moment, just to look at her, at the sight of her, utterly consumed by lust, her eyes half-closed, her lips parted, her beautiful breasts flushed and glistening from your attention. This is Jimin. This is Karina. And she is yours, in this moment, completely and utterly yours to worship, to pleasure, to drive absolutely insane.

You continue your worship of her breasts, alternating between them, lavishing each with an equal, fervent devotion. One hand cradles the breast you’re not currently feasting on, your thumb flicking, teasing the already hard nipple, while your mouth works its magic on its twin. You suck strongly, drawing the peak deep, feeling the responsive tug in her body, the way her hips tilt upwards, seeking a friction that isn’t there yet.

"Fuck, yes," she pants, her fingers still tangled in your hair, now gripping, almost painfully tight, but you welcome the anchor in the storm of sensation you’re both caught in. "They’re so… oh god… so good… your mouth…"

You lift your head for a moment, your lips slick, your gaze devouring the sight of her: her chest flushed a deep rose, her nipples impossibly tight, glistening with your saliva, already looking delightfully, beautifully ravaged.

"Yours are the best, Jimin," you growl. "Perfect. Absolutely fucking perfect. I could suck on these gorgeous tits all night."

A choked laugh, half sob, half pure ecstasy, bubbles from her throat. "Please do… God, yes… you suck so fucking well…"

You dive back in, attacking her nipples with renewed ferocity, sucking, licking, nipping gently with your teeth, drawing out her moans. You leave your marks, faint red circles blooming on her pale skin where your lips have been. Her breasts are indeed glistening, slick with your drool and her own faint sheen of sweat. She’s thrashing beneath you now, no longer trying to control her reactions, her head tossing from side to side on the pillows, her breath coming in ragged, desperate gasps. Each pull of your mouth seems to send shivers racking through her entire frame.

Slowly, reluctantly, you drag your mouth away from her sensitive breasts, leaving them flushed, swollen, and thoroughly worshipped. Her soft whimper of protest is cut short as you begin to trail a line of hot, open-mouthed kisses down the center of her torso, over the subtle curve of her ribcage, across the quivering expanse of her flat, pale stomach. Each kiss is deliberate, lingering, your tongue flicking out to taste her skin. You feel the muscles in her abdomen clench and flutter beneath your lips.

"Don’t stop," she whispers, her hands now gripping the bedsheets on either side of her. "Please… whatever you’re doing… just… more."

You continue your downward pilgrimage, your lips brushing against the waistband of her lounge pants. They’re soft, loose-fitting, and offer little resistance as your fingers find the drawstring. With a deft tug, you loosen it, then slowly, agonizingly slowly, begin to slide the fabric down her hips, revealing the delicate curve of her hipbone, the smooth, pale skin of her thighs. Your hands skim down her legs, pushing the pants further, until they’re pooled around her ankles. You kick them impatiently off the end of the bed, your gaze fixed on the prize they were concealing.

Her panties. A tiny scrap of pale pink lace, stretched taut across the apex of her thighs, already dark with her wetness. Her thighs, usually so strong and toned from years of dancing, are trembling uncontrollably now, a fine sheen of moisture glistening on their pale inner surfaces. The musky scent of her arousal is stronger here. You can practically feel the heat radiating from between her legs.

"Look at you," you murmur as you trail your fingers along the damp lace, feeling the heat and moisture seeping through. "So wet for me already, aren’t you, babe? Fucking dripping."

A broken sob escapes her. "Yes… oh god, yes… please… I need…" She can’t even finish the sentence, her body arching, her hips instinctively grinding against the mattress.

You pull the panties down, slowly, inch by agonizing inch, revealing her to your hungry gaze.

And she is, as you knew she would be, perfect. Absolutely fucking perfect. Her shaved pussy is nestled between her thighs, a delicate, swollen mound. The outer lips are plump, flushed a deep, inviting pink, already glistening with her slick, arousal-heavy dew. They part slightly as you watch, revealing the even pinker, more tender flesh within, and the glint of her clit, a tiny, perfect pearl peeking out, already engorged and throbbing. This is the core of her, the secret, hidden place you’ve only ever dreamed of, now laid bare for your worship.

You shift your position, moving from beside her to kneel between her parted thighs. They tremble slightly as you settle there, and she lets out a shaky breath, her eyes, dark and wide, fixed on yours. There’s a beautiful, terrifying vulnerability in her gaze, a silent plea that makes your cock ache with an almost painful intensity. But you’re not going to rush this. Oh no. This moment, this offering, is too precious, too long-awaited. She needs to feel every second of this descent into pleasure, every nuance of her own burgeoning, desperate need. You’re going to make her burn for it. You’re going to make her beg.

"You are so fucking beautiful, Jimin," you murmur. Your gaze drops from her eyes to the glistening treasure nestled between her thighs, then deliberately, slowly, travels to the pale, trembling skin of her inner thigh. "So incredibly, exquisitely responsive."

Instead of diving straight for her pussy, as every instinct screams at you to do, you lean down and press a soft, lingering kiss to the delicate skin high on her inner left thigh, just inches from that wet, waiting heat. She gasps, her whole body jerking, her thighs instinctively trying to clench together, but you gently hold them apart, your hands firm but gentle on her hips.

"Easy now," you whisper against her skin, your breath hot. "Don't want to miss any of this, do we?"

You trail another kiss, then another, working your way in a slow, agonizing circle around that central, beckoning core, never quite touching it, but always promising it. Your tongue darts out, tasting the faint saltiness of her skin, the faintest hint of her arousal that has already slicked even this far out. With each kiss, each lick against her thigh, you feel her tremors intensify. Her fingers are fisted in the bedsheets, her knuckles white.

"What… what are you doing?" she pants. "Please… you’re… you’re driving me crazy."

"Am I, babe?" you purr, your lips brushing the impossibly soft skin just beside one of her swollen, pink outer lips. You can smell her now, that rich, musky, uniquely feminine scent of pure, unadulterated horniness, and it’s making you lightheaded, drunk on her desire. "Driving you crazy how? Tell me." You dip your tongue out again, this time lapping up a stray droplet of her slick wetness that has trickled onto her thigh. Her taste… fuck, it’s even better than you imagined. Sweet, tangy, utterly addictive. You groan softly into her skin. "Oh, you taste so fucking good right here… just a hint of what’s waiting for me."

"Please…" she begs. "Don’t… don’t tease me like this. I can’t… I can’t take it." Her hips are starting to move now, a small, involuntary rocking motion, trying to seek out the pressure of your mouth.

"Can't take what, Jimin?" you ask. You drag your open mouth slowly up her inner thigh, leaving a wet trail, then switch to the other, lavishing it with the same agonizingly slow attention. You can feel the heat pouring off her in waves. "You need to tell me what you want. Use your words, baby. You want me to stop?" You deliberately pull back a fraction of an inch, letting the cool air hit her heated skin, and she whimpers, a raw, frustrated sound.

"No! No, don’t stop, please, whatever you do, don’t stop," she cries. "I want… I want your mouth. There. Please. I need it. I’m so wet for you, can’t you feel it? Can’t you taste it?" Her words are a torrent now, the carefully constructed composure of Karina completely shattered, leaving only the raw, needy core of Jimin. "I’m aching… I’m fucking aching for your tongue, please… just… just eat me out. Suck my clit. Please, I’m begging you."

Her plea is music to your ears. She’s so close, so desperate. But you’re not quite done with her yet. You want her utterly, completely undone.

"Beg me how, sweet girl?" you murmur, your lips now hovering directly over her glistening, swollen clit, your hot breath fanning the sensitive nub. She gasps, her whole body seizing. "Tell me how badly you need it. Tell me what a good girl you’ll be if I finally give you what you’re craving. Convince me." The strategic irony here is that you're already convinced, already harder than you've ever been in your life, but the game, the sight of her unraveling at your command, It's the best feeling in the world.

"I’ll be so good," she sobs, her thighs trembling violently now, threatening to clamp shut around your head. "So fucking good for you. I’ll do anything. Anything you want. Just please… please put your mouth on me. I’m dying here. I need to feel your tongue… I need you to make me cum… I’m so close… Please, babe, suck me… suck me like you mean it…"

Her words, that broken, desperate plea to be eaten out, are the only permission you need. You lower your head, your hair brushing against the pale skin of her inner thighs, and finally, finally, you give in. You press your mouth fully against her, parting her slick, swollen lips with your own, and your tongue finds her clit. A sound is torn from her throat, a high, sharp keen that’s half shock and half pure, unadulterated pleasure. Her entire body jolts as if struck by lightning, her hips slamming upwards into your face in a single, convulsive movement. The taste of her floods your senses, and it's everything. It’s not just the sweet, tangy flavor of her arousal you'd already sampled from her thighs; it's deeper, muskier, the very essence of her, and it's intoxicating.

You're instantly, hopelessly addicted. You begin slowly, a reverent worship. Your tongue is soft, exploratory, lapping at her gently, learning the landscape of her. You trace the delicate shape of her outer lips, then dip inside to swirl around the plump, sensitive inner folds before focusing on that hardened pearl of her clit.

"Oh, god..." she breathes, her hands flying up to tangle in your hair, not pulling, just holding on as if she might float away. "Yes... that's..."

You hum against her, a low, deep vibration that you feel travel through her entire body. She lets out another soft cry. Her muscles are still coiled with tension, but it's the tension of overwhelming sensation, not desperation. She is melting, and you are the cause.

"Just relax for me, baby," you murmur against her slick flesh. "Just let me taste you. You're so perfect."

You settle in, continuing the slow, deliberate worship. For long minutes, this is all that exists: the sound of your mouth against her, her soft, breathy moans, and the rich, intoxicating taste of her on your tongue. Her hips are no longer bucking but have settled into a slow, swaying rhythm, rocking against your mouth in time with the gentle lapping of your tongue. She has given you control, and you intend to savor it. You can feel the change when her body becomes fully accustomed to the pleasure, when the slow worship is no longer enough. Her gentle sways become more insistent, her breath hitches with a new need, and her fingers tighten in your hair, this time with a subtle, pleading tug. She wants more. And you are going to make her beg for it.

You shift your technique, beginning the torture. You pull your mouth away from her clit, trailing your tongue down along the slick valley between her labia. She whimpers in protest, her hips pushing up, seeking the focused pressure you just denied her.

"Shhh," you whisper, pressing a soft kiss to one of her swollen inner lips. "So much to taste here. Can't rush."

You proceed to lavish attention on every other part of her, everywhere but the one place she is dying for you to be. You lick the plump flesh of her lips, suck gently on the inner folds, your tongue darting out to trace the rim of her opening, dipping just the very tip inside before pulling away. With every near-miss, a frustrated cry is torn from her throat.

"Please..." she pants, her hips rocking more frantically now. "Please... you're... you're driving me crazy. My clit... I need you there."

"Here?" you ask. You flick your tongue directly over the sensitive nub one time, fast and hard. She yelps, her whole body convulsing. Then you pull away again, moving to trace lazy circles on the sensitive skin around her. "You liked that, didn't you? Tell me how much you liked it."

"Yes! Fuck, yes, I loved it," she sobs. "Please, do it again. Don't tease me... I can't take it. Just... just suck it, please."

"Beg me," you command softly, your hot breath ghosting over her clit, making her shiver. "Tell me exactly what you want my mouth to do to you. I want to hear how desperate you are for it."

She’s a mess, completely undone by your teasing. "I'm so desperate for you," she cries, her words tumbling over each other. "I need your tongue on my clit. I need you to suck on it, hard. Lick me until I can't think. Please, I'm begging you. I'll do anything. Just go back there. I feel like I'm going to die if you don't."

Her plea is everything you wanted. You slide your mouth back over her, but instead of the hard pressure she's begging for, you give her the opposite. You open your mouth wide, your tongue flat, and you just... lick. Long, slow, deliberate strokes from the base of her mound, up over her clit, all the way to her perineum, and back down again. It’s a broad, wet, agonizingly gentle sensation.

"No..." she groans, a sound of pure frustration. "Harder... please, you have to do it harder."

"I don't have to do anything, baby," you murmur, continuing the slow, torturous laps. "I'm in control here. You'll take it how I give it to you. And right now, I want to feel you squirm."

She thrashes beneath you, so close to the edge but held back by your deliberate restraint. Her nails are digging into your scalp now, not painfully, but with a frantic urgency. It’s time to escalate. It's time to break her completely. While continuing the slow, steady rhythm of your tongue, you slide one hand down between her thighs. Her skin is flushed and hot to the touch. Your fingers find her entrance, already slick and gaping, practically weeping with need. You slide one finger inside her.

She screams, a raw, ragged sound, as the new sensation of being filled sends a fresh shockwave through her system. She’s so tight, so hot, clenching around your finger instantly. You push your finger deeper, feeling the texture of her inner walls, the way she convulses around you.

"That's it, Jimin," you praise, your voice muffled against her. "Take my finger. Feel how wet you are? Fucking dripping for me."

Now you change the rhythm of your tongue, finally giving her the focused attention she craved. You suck her clit into your mouth, your tongue working fast and hard, while your finger inside her establishes a steady in-and-out rhythm. The dual sensations are too much. She is completely lost.

"Fuck! Yes, both..." she gasps. "It's… it's too much… I'm going to…"

You add a second finger, stretching her, filling her more completely. She cries out again, her back arching so high off the bed it's a perfect, strained bow. Her pussy milks your fingers, slick and greedy. You can feel the muscles deep inside her starting to flutter, the tell-tale sign that her orgasm is gathering strength.

"You feel that, baby?" you ask, curling your fingers inside her, rubbing them against the nub of her g-spot. "My tongue on your clit, my fingers deep in your cunt. Does that feel good?"

"So good!" she screams. "It feels so fucking good! I'm so close, don't stop, please, please don't stop!"

You are her entire world now. She is aware of nothing but your mouth and your fingers, driving her towards the abyss. You increase the pace of everything. Your tongue is a frantic engine on her clit, sucking, flicking, laving. Your fingers pump in and out of her relentlessly. You can feel the final tension coiling in her body, a string stretched to its breaking point. Her breath comes in short, sharp gasps, and her moans have become a single, continuous, high-pitched keen.

"I'm going to make you come so hard, Jimin," you growl into her. "You're going to scream my name. Get ready."

You feel it start, the first deep, internal clench around your fingers. Her entire body goes rigid.

"I'm cumming! Oh fuck, I'm cumming! I'm cummmmming!"

Her scream is primal as her orgasm rips through her, a violent, world-shattering release. Her body convulses, her hips slamming up against your mouth in a desperate, uncontrollable rhythm. Her juices gush out of her, hot and thick, flooding your mouth with the sweet, musky taste of her release. You swallow greedily, catching every single drop as her body is wracked by wave after wave of intense pleasure. You don't stop your ministrations, gentling your touch now, your tongue soothing her hypersensitive clit, your fingers massaging her inner walls as the aftershocks ripple through her.

Slowly, her body goes limp, collapsing back onto the mattress. She’s trembling from head to toe, her chest rising and falling in deep, ragged pants. Her eyes are squeezed shut, tears leaking from the corners, her face flushed a deep crimson. You finally lift your head, your chin and lips slick with her, and look at the masterpiece of your work.

You lean down, capturing her mouth in a soft, lingering kiss. It’s a stark contrast to the hungry, desperate kisses you shared before. This one is tender. She moans softly into your mouth, and you taste it: the lingering, musky sweetness of her own climax. She tastes it too, a jolt going through her body as she recognizes herself on your tongue. A faint blush rises on her already flushed cheeks, a mix of shy embarrassment and burgeoning arousal.

You pull back just enough to gaze down at her. Her hair is a wild halo around her head, her lips are swollen, her eyes are still dazed and beautifully unfocused. She is the most magnificent thing you have ever seen.

"You look so beautiful like this," you say. "Completely undone for me."

"You're an asshole," she whispers, but there’s no heat in it, only a deep, lingering pleasure. "Don't you ever tease me like that again." As she says it, she shifts, leaning up just enough to press her teeth against the side of your neck in a playful, possessive bite. It’s not hard, just a firm pressure.

You chuckle, then pepper her cheeks with soft kisses. "I'm sorry," you say, not sounding sorry at all. "I couldn't help it." You lean in close, your lips brushing her ear. "Hearing you beg for me, Jimin… hearing you lose control and tell me how much you needed it… it makes me fucking crazy. It’s addictive. I don't think I'll ever get enough of it."

Her breath hitches. Your words, your confession that her submission drives you wild, are exactly what she needs to hear. As you pull back, her eyes, now clear and focused, glitter with a new, dangerous kind of light. Her hand slides from your cheek, down your chest, over your stomach, coming to rest directly on the hard ridge of your cock through the denim of your jeans. Her fingers close around you, a firm, knowing grip that makes you hiss through your teeth. She squeezes, feeling the full, thick length of your cock straining against the fabric.

A slow, devastatingly confident smile spreads across her face. "Addictive, huh?" she purrs, her voice regaining its strength. "I can beg for a lot more than that." Her gaze drops from your eyes to your crotch, then back up, her expression pure, unadulterated hunger. "And right now," she says, her grip tightening, "I really, really want your cock."

Her words are a command and a plea all in one. Without another word, you pull away from her, getting off the bed. Her eyes are wide, tracking your every move as you reach for the button on your jeans. You undo it, the sound loud in the quiet room, then slowly pull down the zipper. You never break eye contact. You hook your thumbs into the waistband and push the jeans down over your hips, kicking them off impatiently.

Now you stand before her in just your dark boxer briefs. The fabric does little to hide the truth, straining to contain the thick, heavy bulge of your erection. You see her eyes fixate on it, her lips parting slightly. A sharp intake of breath is the only sound she makes. She is, as you suspected, absolutely captivated.

You hook your thumbs into the waistband of your underwear. "You wanted this, remember?" you ask. You drag the fabric down slowly, inch by agonizing inch, until your cock springs free, heavy and thick in the dim light.

Jimin lets out a long, shuddering sigh. It’s a sound of pure awe. Your cock is fully hard, glistening with a bead of clear, slick precum. It’s big, bigger than she probably imagined, and her eyes trace its length, from the heavy weight of your balls to the thick shaft and the promising, wet tip.

You don't give her too long to just look. You move back to the bed, climbing on and positioning yourself between her parted legs. They tremble slightly as you settle in, her thighs falling open to grant you full access. She's still so beautifully wrecked, so open and waiting for you. You take your cock in your hand, stroking it slowly, the pre-cum making your skin slick. You want her to watch. You want her to see exactly what is about to fill that empty, aching space inside her.

"Wait," you say. The thought hits you, a brief flash of real-world responsibility in this haze of lust. "Condoms. We should..."

"No," she says immediately, her voice firm, cutting you off. She shakes her head, her eyes blazing with a fierce, undeniable need. "No. I don't care about that right now. I need to feel you. All of you. I just want to feel your dick inside me. Now."

You hesitate, searching her face. "Jimin, are you sure?"

"Yes," she moans. Her hips arch off the bed, a desperate, silent invitation. "Please. I'm on birth control. Just… please, I need it. Don't make me wait anymore."

That's all you need. Her certainty, her raw need, erases any doubt. But you’re not going to let her off that easy. The teasing isn't over yet. You lean forward, bracing your hands on either side of her head, and lower your body until the tip of your cock is pressed against her. She gasps as the heat of you makes contact with her slick, swollen folds. She is unbelievably wet, her juices from her earlier orgasm making a perfect lubricant.

"So wet for me," you murmur, grinding the head of your cock against her clit. "You want this cock so badly, don't you?"

"Yes! Please, just put it in," she begs, her hands fisted in the bedsheets.

You ignore her plea, continuing the agonizing tease. You slide the head of your cock up and down her slit, gliding through her slickness, letting her feel your thickness, your hardness, but denying her the entry she craves. With every pass, she whimpers, her body straining, trying to force you inside her.

"Look at you," you whisper. "Trying to impale yourself on my cock. You can't wait, can you?"

"I can't," she sobs. "It feels so good… just the tip… please, I need to feel all of it. I need you to stretch me. Fill me up."

"Then you know what you have to do," you say, pausing your movements, holding the head of your cock right at her entrance, a promise and a threat. "Beg for it. Beg me to fuck your tight, wet pussy. Tell me how much you need this cock inside you."

"Please," she cries. "Please fuck me. I'm begging you. I need your cock. I need it inside my pussy right now. Please, I'll be so good for you, just fuck me!"

Her desperate, broken plea is the most beautiful sound you've ever heard. "Good girl," you praise.

And then you give her what she's begged for. You shift your hips, aiming the thick head of your cock at her entrance.

You push.

The feeling is indescribable. You stop, buried deep inside her, and the world just… ceases to exist. There is only this. The sensation is overwhelming, a sensory overload that shorts out every coherent thought in your brain. Her pussy is a revelation. It’s impossibly tight, a velvet clench around your entire length, gripping you with an intimate pressure that’s both demanding and welcoming. It’s slick, her juices coating your cock in a hot, wet sheen that makes every tiny shift an act of pure friction and pleasure. And it’s so, so hot, a deep, internal heat that feels like it’s seeping right into your bones.

Jimin lets out a choked, shuddering gasp, her eyes squeezed shut as her body tries to process the feeling of being so completely and utterly filled like this. Her inner walls pulse and clench around you, an involuntary, welcoming spasm that nearly makes you come right then and there. You have to clench every muscle in your body to hold back.

"Fuck, Jimin..." you groan. "You feel... I don't even have words. You feel so fucking perfect."

"You're so big," she whispers, her voice trembling. Her hands come up to rest on your chest, her fingers pressing into your skin. "You... you fill me up completely. I can feel you all the way inside me."

"I want to feel every inch of you," you say. You begin to move, but not in the hard, fast way you're both craving. Not yet. You pull back, agonizingly slowly, until just the thick head of your cock is inside her. She whimpers, a raw sound of protest at the loss, her hips lifting instinctively to follow you. Then, just as slowly, you push back in, letting her feel the full length of you sliding home once more.

"Oh, god," she moans, her head tossing on the pillows. "That... that feels..."

"I know," you say, continuing the slow, torturous rhythm. In and out. A deep, deliberate friction that is designed to let both of you savor every millimeter of contact. "I want you to feel all of it. Every time I slide into your tight, wet pussy. I want you to remember this feeling forever."

You do this for what feels like an eternity, just fucking her slowly, deeply, letting the tension build to a fever pitch. Her initial awe begins to melt away, replaced by a raw, hungry lust. Her hips are no longer just receiving you; she’s starting to push back, meeting your slow thrusts with an eagerness that makes your blood run hot. She’s ready.

"Okay, baby," you rasp, grabbing her hips firmly, your thumbs digging into the soft flesh above her hipbones. "You wanted this. Now you're going to get it."

You change the rhythm. Your thrusts become hard, deep, and punishing. You slam into her, your cock slapping against her wet folds, the sound of your bodies colliding echoing in the quiet room. You fuck her with a desperate, pent-up energy, each thrust driving you deeper, stretching her, filling her completely.

And she loves it. She cries out with every powerful slam of your hips, her legs wrapping around your waist to pull you even deeper. Her head is thrown back, her neck arched, a long, continuous moan spilling from her parted lips. This is what you’ve both been waiting for.

You watch her as you fuck her, your gaze devouring the sight of her. And her breasts… fuck, her breasts are perfect. With every hard thrust, they bounce, a heavy, hypnotic jiggle that mesmerizes you. They are large and full, their weight made obvious by the way they sway and tremble with the force of your fucking. Her nipples, still hard and puckered from your earlier attention, are a deep, flushed pink, pointing right at you as if in offering.

"Look at them," you pant, your voice strained with effort and lust. "Look at your perfect tits bouncing for me. Every time I fuck you."

She glances down, a dazed, lust-filled smile spreading across her face as she watches the motion. "Fuck..." she breathes. "They're… they're so heavy…"

"I love how they move," you say, never breaking your rhythm. "I want to see them bounce harder."

You increase your pace, pounding into her with a relentless, frantic energy. You’re lost in it now, lost in the feeling of her tight, wet heat, the sight of her beautiful body taking you, the sound of her cries filling the air.

"More!" she screams. "Please, don't stop! Fuck me harder! I need it harder!"

"Like this, baby?" you growl, slamming into her with as much force as you can muster. "You want your pussy fucked like this?"

"Yes! Oh god, yes!" she cries, her nails digging into your back, leaving fiery trails on your skin. "Your cock… it feels so fucking good inside me! It's hitting everything! Please… don't ever stop!"

You are both drenched in sweat, your bodies slick, moving together as one. You lean down, fucking her senseless, and she is taking every inch, begging for more. You press her deeper into the soft mattress, your combined weight creating a perfect hollow of heat and friction. You are buried inside her, a seamless join of wet, hot flesh, and yet you crave more. You need to consume her, to taste her, to feel her surrender in every way possible. You capture her lips, crashing your mouth against hers again. It’s not a tender kiss; it’s a rough, hungry claiming. It’s the kiss of two people who have starved for years and just found a feast.

She kisses you back with an equal, startling fervor. This isn’t a passive acceptance; it’s a demand. Her tongue pushes against yours, her hands leaving your back to tangle in your hair, pulling your mouth harder against hers. You are both lost in it, fucking and kissing, a closed circuit of overwhelming sensation. The deep, rhythmic plunge of your cock into her pussy is punctuated by the wet slap of your mouths, the soft, desperate moans she makes when you deepen the kiss, the guttural groans you can’t hold back when she sucks your tongue into her mouth. It’s filthy, it’s perfect, and it’s driving you both insane.

But it’s still not enough. You break the kiss, leaving her panting and breathless, her lips swollen and glistening. You look down at her, at the magnificent sight of her breasts, flushed and trembling with each powerful thrust of your hips. You need to taste them again. While maintaining the relentless, pounding rhythm of your fucking, you lower your head. Her skin is slick with a fine sheen of sweat, and it tastes salty and sweet as you lick a path from her collarbone down to the valley between her breasts.

"God, you're so beautiful," you rasp, your lips moving against her skin. "So fucking perfect."

You reach the peak of her right breast and take the nipple into your mouth. She screams, a high, sharp sound of pure ecstasy. The dual stimulation; the deep, stretching fullness of your cock filling her pussy while your mouth works its magic on her sensitive nipple: is too much for her nervous system to handle. Her back arches violently off the bed, trying to push herself deeper onto your cock and, somehow, press her breast harder into your mouth at the same time. You suck strongly, laving the hardened peak with your tongue, nipping gently with your teeth. Her moans change, deepening from pleasured cries into long, keening wails.

"Fuck! Oh, fuck, yes!" she gashes. "That… your mouth… while you're… inside me… it's too much! I can't…"

You switch to the other breast, giving it the same devoted attention, refusing to let either feel neglected. You feel the frantic thrumming of her heart against your chest, the way her entire body is trembling on the verge of completely unraveling. You continue to fuck her hard and fast, your hips a relentless engine of pleasure, your mouth a vortex of sensation on her breast. She is being attacked from all sides, besieged by a pleasure so intense it’s a breath away from pain.

"Please," she sobs. "Please, I need to… I need to cum. You have to let me."

You lift your head from her breast, your lips slick, and look her in the eyes. Her gaze is wild, unfocused, pupils blown wide. "You want to cum for me, baby?" you ask, not slowing your pace for a second. You drive into her, hard, and she cries out. "You want to feel my cock deep inside your pussy when you come?"

"Yes! Yes, please, I'm begging you!" she cries, her hips bucking wildly, trying to match your frantic rhythm. "I can't hold on anymore. It's so good… it's too good. Please, make me cum. Fuck me until I cum."

This is it. This is the surrender you crave, the sound you are addicted to. Her begging is the sweetest music you’ve ever heard. You lean in close, your mouth right next to her ear, your hot breath ghosting over her skin. You can feel the fine hairs on her neck stand on end.

"You're so close, aren't you?" you whisper. You feel her shiver violently. "I can feel your pussy clenching around my cock. It's getting tighter. You're about to fall apart for me."

"I am," she whimpers, turning her head, trying to capture your mouth with hers, but you deny her, wanting her to focus on your words, on your cock filling her. "Please… let me. Let me go."

"Then go," you command, grabbing her hips, lifting them slightly to change the angle, driving your cock into a spot deep inside her that makes her see stars. She lets out a sound you’ve never heard before, a raw, animalistic cry of pure sensation. "Let go for me, Jimin. Come for me. I want to feel you come all over my cock. I want to feel your pussy milk me while you scream my name. Cum for me now!"

The command, the raw filth of your words, combined with the relentless, punishing fucking, is what finally does it. You feel the first tremor deep inside her, the unmistakable sign that she's tipping over the edge.

"I'm gonna cum!” she screams, the sound exploding right next to your ear, a hot, vibrating wave of pure ecstasy. "OH FUCK, I’M CUMMING!!”

Her orgasm is a violent, beautiful storm. Her body convulses around you, her inner walls clenching and pulsing on your cock in a frantic, unstoppable rhythm. She throws her head back and screams, a long, ragged sound of pure, untethered release. Her hips slam against you, no longer in rhythm, just wild, spasmodic movements as the pleasure rips through her. You don't stop fucking her; you match her intensity, pounding into her as she comes, driving her deeper into her climax. You feel her hot juices flood her cunt, coating your cock in her release.

After what feels like an eternity, the violent convulsions begin to subside, replaced by deep, shuddering tremors. She collapses back onto the mattress, completely spent, a string of breathless, broken sobs escaping her lips. You slow your thrusts, moving in and out of her gently now, letting her ride the last waves of her pleasure. You pull out slowly, your cock slick and dripping with her essence, and collapse beside her, pulling her sweat-drenched body against yours. You are both trembling, both breathless, both utterly, completely undone.

You hold her, your bodies slick with sweat, tangled together in the rumpled sheets. You can feel the frantic, rabbit-fast beat of her heart starting to slow against your chest, her ragged pants gradually deepening into something more controlled. For a long moment, you just lie there, listening to the sound of your own breathing mingling with hers, feeling the aftershocks of her powerful orgasm tremble through her body. You press a soft kiss to her damp forehead, your thumb gently stroking her back.

After a few minutes, she stirs, letting out a long, contented sigh. She lifts her head from your chest, her hair a wild, beautiful mess, her face flushed and glowing.

"Hey," you whisper. "How are you feeling?"

She looks at you, her eyes still a little dazed, but shining with a bright, clear light. A slow, languid smile spreads across her face. "Great," she pants, the word a soft puff of air. She shifts, propping herself up on one elbow to look down at you. "No, that's… that's not the right word." She shakes her head, as if searching for a better one. "I've never… ever felt that good in my entire life. I feel… obliterated. In the best possible way." She reaches out, her fingers tracing the line of your jaw. "You made me cum so hard. I think my soul left my body for a minute."

"Good. That's what I was going for." You love seeing her like this, so completely sated, so open and unguarded. "So, I guess that answers my next question," you tease, your hand sliding down her back to cup her ass, squeezing gently. "Or do you think you can take any more?"

You expect her to laugh, to say she needs a break, to maybe curl up and fall asleep. But the look in her eye changes.

"More?" she says. She lets out a soft, throaty laugh. "Of course I can."

Before you can react, she moves with a sudden, surprising strength. She grabs your shoulders, pushing you firmly onto your back. You go willingly, sinking into the mattress, intrigued by this sudden shift in energy. She straddles your chest, her knees on either side of your head, and leans down, her face just inches from yours.

"But," she whispers, her hair falling around you like a dark curtain, "it's my turn now."

She pulls you up by your hands, maneuvering you until you're sitting up, then pushes you back down again until you're lying flat on your back in the center of the bed. She crawls over you, her movements fluid and deliberate. She settles over your hips, straddling you, her knees planted firmly on the mattress on either side of your body. The view is breathtaking. You look up at her, at the perfect, heavy swell of her breasts, the soft curve of her stomach, her pink, swollen pussy still slick with her juices.

She reaches down, her fingers wrapping around your still-hard cock. You hiss as her cool fingers touch your hot, sensitive skin. She strokes you slowly, once, twice, watching your reaction, her eyes glittering with newfound power.

"You liked making me beg, didn't you?" she asks. "You liked hearing how much I needed you." She leans down, her lips brushing against yours. "Well, now it's your turn to feel what it's like. To just lie there and take it."

She positions herself, guiding the thick, slick head of your cock to her entrance. You can see the muscles in her thighs tense as she prepares to take you. She lowers herself with agonizing slowness, her eyes locked on yours. You watch her face as she takes you in, her expression a mixture of intense concentration and dawning pleasure. Her lips part, a soft hiss escaping as the head of your cock slides past her wet folds. She sinks down, inch by excruciating inch, her tight, hot pussy swallowing you whole.

The feeling of her taking you, of her being in complete control, is a whole new kind of ecstasy. When she has taken your entire length, she sits still for a moment, letting you both get used to the feeling of being joined again in this new configuration.

Then, she begins to move. It’s not the hard, frantic fucking from before. This is different. This is pure, sensual control. She starts with a slow, deep grind, her hips rolling in a lazy, circular motion. You groan, your hands coming up to grip her hips, but she just smiles, placing her hands on top of yours, stilling them. "No," she whispers. "My turn, remember? Just lie back and enjoy the ride."

She moves with an innate, hypnotic rhythm, her hips swaying, rotating, grinding your cock against all of her most sensitive inner walls. You can do nothing but lie there, completely at her mercy, as she plays your body like an instrument. She leans forward, bracing her hands on your chest, her breasts dangling just inches from your face. She picks up the pace slightly, her slow grinds transitioning into a steady, sensual bounce. She rises up on your shaft, then sinks back down, her movements fluid and graceful. With every downward slide, she lets out a soft, contented sigh, her head falling back, her eyes closing in bliss. This is Jimin in her element, a performer, a dancer, and right now, you are her stage, and she is giving the performance of a lifetime, her hips rolling in slow, deliberate circles, grinding your cock against her deepest, most sensitive walls.

Each rotation sends a wave of exquisite friction through you, a pleasure so profound it’s almost agonizing. You can do nothing but lie there, a willing captive to her rhythm, your hands gripping the sheets at your sides to keep from grabbing her, from disrupting the perfect, hypnotic control she has established. Her head is thrown back, her eyes closed, a single, continuous, breathy moan spilling from her lips. She is completely lost in the sensation of filling herself with you, of being in total command.

It is, without a doubt, the most beautiful thing you have ever witnessed. The soft light from the window traces the elegant curve of her spine, the subtle flex of the muscles in her back and stomach as she moves. Her breasts, full and heavy, sway with each languid motion, their own mesmerizing dance. You watch, transfixed, as she smiles, a slow, secret smile of pure, selfish pleasure.

You can’t resist any longer. Your hands leave the sheets and come up to her, not to her hips to control her, but to her breasts. You cup their weight, your thumbs finding her still-puckered nipples. Her flesh is soft and warm, yielding to your touch. You squeeze gently, and her eyes fly open, locking with yours. Her moan deepens, becoming a throaty, guttural sound, and her hips grind down on you harder, a clear, unmistakable response. She likes it. She likes you touching her, worshiping her, even as she controls the fucking.

You continue to knead her breasts gently as she rides you, your thumbs flicking over her nipples, sending jolts of pleasure through her that you can feel in the way her pussy clenches around your cock. The combination of watching her, touching her, and feeling her move on you is an intoxicating cocktail of sensations.

She leans forward, bracing her hands on your chest, bringing her face close to yours. Her eyes are dark, swirling with a mixture of lust, power, and something else, something playful.

"Have you ever," she whispers as she continues her slow, steady bounce on your cock, "imagined this? Fucking a K-Pop idol? Having Karina from Aespa ride your dick like this?"

You let out a shaky laugh, the sound half disbelief, half pure awe. "Never," you say. "Not in my wildest, most fucked-up dreams, Jimin. I never thought I'd even speak to you again, let alone… this." You gesture vaguely to the impossible reality of your bodies being joined. "This is… beyond anything I could have ever imagined." You reach up, your hand leaving her breast to cup her cheek. "You are so unbelievably beautiful right now. On top of me. Taking my cock. I can't… I can't even process how beautiful you are."

She leans into your touch, her hips never ceasing their hypnotic, sensual movement.

"I think…" she says, so soft you have to strain to hear it over the wet sounds of your fucking. "I think this is where I belong." She searches your eyes, a desperate need for validation in her gaze. "On your cock. Like this. It feels… right."

"You do," you say. "You're right. This is exactly where you belong, Jimin. You're mine."

Your words are the final permission she needs. It’s as if you’ve unlocked the last cage, unleashing the wild, untamed creature she keeps hidden from the world. The shift is instantaneous. The slow, sensual grind vanishes. She picks up the pace, her hips slamming down on your cock with a force that drives you deep into the mattress. She starts riding you with a frantic, desperate energy, no longer teasing or exploring, but fucking. She is fucking you with everything she has.

Her hair whips around her face, her body is drenched in sweat, and a stream of filthy, broken moans pours from her lips. She moves with a startling, intuitive skill, her hips tilting, rotating, grinding in a way that she knows, that her body inherently understands, will maximize your pleasure. She’s hitting hard with every downward slam, dragging the head of your cock along all the right walls. Her breasts are no longer swaying gently; they are bouncing wildly, a beautiful, chaotic jiggle that mirrors the abandoned rhythm of her hips. You are completely at her mercy, pinned beneath her, as she rides you with a single-minded goal: to drive you absolutely insane.

"Fuck, you're so hot," she pants. "Your body… I can't believe this is real. I can't believe I'm actually doing this, that I'm riding you." She shakes her head, a look of genuine, wondrous disbelief on her face. "I feel like I'm going to wake up."

You want to anchor her to this reality, to prove to her that this is not a dream. You lift your hands from her tits and reach for hers, the one still braced on your chest and the other tangled in the sheets beside you. You capture them, your fingers intertwining with hers, your grip firm and steady. She gasps, her eyes locking with yours. You squeeze her hands, a silent message passing between you. I'm real. This is real. We are real.

The gesture works. A new wave of confidence washes over her, the last vestiges of her disbelief burned away by the simple, grounding touch of your hands locked with hers. A fierce, determined look enters her eyes. She picks up the pace again, her bounces becoming higher, harder, each downward slam of her hips punctuated by a shared grunt of effort and pleasure. You can feel the tension coiling in your own body, the familiar pressure building deep in your balls. You’re getting close, and she can feel it too. The way your hips have started to buck up to meet her thrusts, the way your breath is catching in your throat—she knows.

She leans down, her face close to yours, her expression a perfect mixture of seductive confidence and genuine curiosity. "You're close, aren't you?" she asks. "I can feel you twitching inside me. You're going to come for me soon." She grinds her hips down, a slow, deliberate circle that makes you groan her name. "Tell me where you want it. Where do you want to cum?"

The question is so direct, so filthy, so utterly her in this new, empowered state, that a raw laugh escapes you. "Guess," you manage to rasp.

A wicked, knowing giggle bubbles from her lips. She doesn't even have to think about it. "On my breasts," she says immediately, full of certainty. "You want to cover my tits with your cum, don't you?"

"Is it that obvious?" you ask, your hips thrusting up involuntarily.

"A little," she teases, a wide, beautiful smile lighting up her face. "You're such a pervert."

"Can you blame me?" you groan, your gaze dropping to her magnificent, bouncing breasts. "They're perfect. I've been thinking about doing this since the moment you took off your sweater."

"I know," she says, and the way she says it, so full of pride and satisfaction, makes your cock throb inside her. "They're all yours." She leans in again. "But you have to make a good mess. I want you to cover them completely. Get them all sticky and hot with your cum. Promise me."

"Fuck, Jimin," you gasp, your body trembling. "Don't say things like that unless you mean it."

"Oh, I mean it," she says, her hips beginning to move in a final, frantic assault. She’s bouncing on your cock with a wild, desperate energy, trying to wring every last drop of pleasure from you. "I want it all. I want you to empty your balls for me. Cum for me, baby. Come on my tits now!"

"I'm going to!" you shout, the words ripped from you. "Karina, I'm going to cum!"

Without a word, she breaks the connection, sliding her body off your cock with a wet, sucking sound that echoes the hollowness you now feel. Before you can even question it, she moves with a dancer's deliberate grace, crawling to the edge of the bed and sinking to her knees on the soft rug below. She looks up at you from the floor.

You follow her lead, your mind reeling, your body acting on pure instinct. You swing your legs over the side of the bed and stand before her. The world has tilted on its axis. The sight of Jimin, your childhood best friend, Karina, a global icon, the woman whose face adorns billboards and magazines, kneeling at your feet is so surreal, so intensely erotic, it feels like a fever dream. Her hair is a tangled mess around her shoulders, her face is flushed with exertion, her lips are swollen and parted, and her eyes… her eyes are fixed on your cock with a look of devotional worship.

She is waiting.

You take your cock in your hand, the skin slick with her juices and your own precum. The head is swollen, twitching with need. You start stroking yourself, a slow, steady rhythm, your gaze locked with hers. You want her to watch. You want to see her expression as you bring yourself to the edge for her.

Your hand moves on your cock, a slick, frantic motion, but it's almost unnecessary. Her gaze, her posture, her very existence in this moment is all the stimulation you need. She squeezes her breasts together, pushing them up, the pale, heavy flesh forming a perfect canvas, a perfect target. The nipples are hard, dark points in the soft mounds, practically begging to be decorated.

"Please," she whimpers. "Look at them. They're waiting for you. I want to feel your hot cum all over them. I need it. Please, baby, give it to me. Drench me." She shifts on her knees, her eyes wide and pleading. "I want to be your good, filthy whore. I want you to paint my tits."

Her words are a lit match to a barrel of gasoline. A deep, primal roar tears itself from your throat, a sound of pure, untethered release. Your hips snap forward, your eyes roll back into your head, and the world dissolves into a blinding, white-hot flash of sensation.

"Fuck! Jimin!" you scream as the first torrent of your orgasm erupts from the tip of your cock.

It's a powerful, shockingly thick shot that arcs through the air with surprising force, splattering directly in the center of her chest, in the deep valley created by her hands squeezing her breasts together. A thick, pearlescent glob lands with an audible smack against her hot skin.

She gasps, a sharp, shuddering intake of breath, her whole body jolting as if you’d touched her with a live wire. "Yes!" she cries out, her eyes fluttering shut. "Oh god, it's so hot... so warm..."

But you're just getting started. Your body is a machine now, completely outside of your conscious control. You grip your cock, your knuckles white, and with another guttural groan, a second, then a third powerful spurt are unleashed. These ones are ropes, thick and heavy, that land higher, one splattering across her right breast, covering the dark, puckered areola completely, the other hitting her delicate collarbone and starting to drip slowly down her neck.

"More!" she pants, her eyes still closed, lost in the sensation of being covered by you. "Give me all of it! Don't hold back!"

You obey her command, your hips continuing their involuntary bucking motion. Spurt after spurt flies from you, a relentless, massive load that you didn't even know you were holding. You paint her with your release, a chaotic, beautiful masterpiece of pure lust. A thick shot coats her left breast, another lands on her shoulder. You see a long, thick strand connect from your cock to her chin for a split second before it falls, adding to the growing mess on her chest. She is taking it all, not flinching, not shying away, only sighing and shivering as each hot, wet impact makes contact with her skin.

Even as the initial, powerful torrents begin to subside, you don't stop. You wrap your hand firmly around the base of your shaft and start to stroke, determined to give her everything. "Every last drop is for you, Jimin," you manage to gasp out. You milk your cock, forcing out the last, thickest globs of your semen, adding them to the already considerable mess. Your cum is everywhere. It’s pooled in the hollow of her throat, it’s dripping in thick, slow trails between and under her breasts, it has completely coated her chest and neck in a sticky, glistening layer.

Finally, your orgasm spends itself completely. You sway on your feet, your knees weak, your body utterly drained. You stare down at the scene, your breathing coming in ragged, harsh pants.

Karina stays kneeling for a long moment, her chest rising and falling heavily beneath the cooling, sticky evidence of your pleasure. Then, slowly, she opens her eyes. She looks down at herself, a look of pure, unadulterated awe on her face.

"Wow," she whispers. She looks up at you, her eyes shining. "Look what you did to me. You came so much."

Then, she does something that makes your already overloaded brain short-circuit again. She dips the index finger of her right hand into the thickest pool of your cum between her breasts. She lifts it, watching the thick, white strand stretch and then snap. A slow, mischievous smile spreads across her face. She uses her finger to swirl the cum around, drawing lazy circles and patterns on her own skin.

"It's so sticky," she says with a giggle, completely devoid of shame, full of nothing but a raw, playful joy. She dips the fingers of her other hand in, spreading the mess further, connecting the splatters, ensuring every inch of her chest and the full, heavy curves of her breasts are coated in a uniform, glistening layer of you. "Am I pretty like this?" she asks, looking up at you through her lashes, her face a picture of filthy innocence. "All covered in your hot cum?"

You can only nod, completely speechless.

She sees your state and her smile widens. She leans forward, takes the now-sensitive, post-orgasm head of your cock into her mouth, and gently, reverently, sucks you clean. Her tongue is soft and methodical, a soothing, incredible sensation that makes your knees threaten to buckle.

When she's done, she pulls back and looks up at you again, her own masterpiece complete. "All clean," she says softly. She gestures down at her chest. "All of it is on me now. Just like I wanted."

You finally find your voice. "You're… perfect," you say. "Absolutely fucking perfect."

You sink to your knees in front of her, your strength completely gone. You cup her face, your thumbs wiping away a stray drip of your own cum from her chin. You look at her, this incredible woman, your childhood friend, your idol, your lover, covered in your filth at her own request. And then you kiss her, a deep, soul-searing kiss that tastes of salt, and sweat, and sex.

—

You crack an eye open, the morning light filtering through a gap in Jimin’s bedroom curtains, painting stripes across the far wall. The space beside you in the massive bed is empty, though the sheets are still rumpled, still faintly radiating her warmth and her unique, intoxicating scent. You’re sprawled on your stomach, clad only in your boxer briefs. You push yourself up, wincing slightly as your muscles protest, and swing your legs over the side of the bed.

The apartment is quiet, save for the distant, comforting clatter of something in the kitchen. Coffee. The thought alone is enough to make you move. You pad out of the bedroom, your bare feet silent on the cool wooden floor, still feeling the pleasant, lingering ache in your groin, a happy souvenir from the night’s activities.

And there she is.

Jimin is standing at the kitchen counter, her back to you, humming softly to herself as she expertly works her fancy espresso machine. And she’s wearing your shirt. Your button-down from last night, the one you’d discarded so carelessly on her bedroom floor. It’s ridiculously oversized on her frame, the sleeves rolled up multiple times, the hem falling to her mid-thighs, offering tantalizing glimpses of her long, pale legs. Her hair is piled on top of her head in another one of those effortlessly perfect messy buns, a few errant strands escaping to kiss the nape of her neck.

It’s such an incredibly domestic scene, but the irony isn't lost on you: one minute she’s a K-pop idol, the next she’s your childhood crush confessing feelings, then she’s a screaming, cum-covered goddess, and now… now she’s just Jimin, making coffee in your shirt in her sun-drenched kitchen. Your head is still trying to catch up with the whiplash.

You lean against the doorframe just watching her for a moment. She moves with an easy grace, even when she’s just reaching for a mug, a quiet confidence in her posture that wasn’t there when you first reconnected. She turns then, two steaming mugs in her hands, and her own smile, soft and a little shy, blooms when she sees you.

"Oh, good morning," a slight blush creeps up her cheeks, but her eyes are warm. "I wasn’t sure when you’d surface. Or if you’d even remember where you were."

"Morning," you reply, your own speech still a little rough from sleep. You push off the doorframe and walk towards her, your gaze lingering on the way your shirt drapes over her. "And trust me, last night is pretty… unforgettable. Slept like a fucking log, though. Best sleep I’ve had in ages."

"Me too," she admits, her blush deepening slightly as she hands you one of the mugs. The rich, dark aroma of freshly brewed coffee fills your senses, a welcome antidote to the lingering haze of your hangover. "Black, two sugars, right? Or has your sophisticated palate evolved since our high school instant coffee days?"

You chuckle, taking a grateful sip. Perfect. "Still remember, huh? Impressive. And no, some things are sacred. This is… this is exactly what I needed." You take another long, appreciative gulp. "So, are you feeling the after-effects of that wine as much as I am?" you ask, gesturing vaguely to your head. "My skull feels like it's been crushed by a baseball bat."

She laughs, a light, airy sound. "Tell me about it. Definitely a two-aspirin, one-gallon-of-water kind of morning for me too." She sips her own coffee, her eyes meeting yours over the rim of the mug, a comfortable, knowing silence settling between you for a moment. "So," she begins, her gaze dropping to her mug for a second before returning to yours, a hint of that earlier vulnerability creeping back in. "Last night… that was… " She trails off, searching for the words.

"Amazing," you supply, your own words soft but firm, leaving no room for doubt. "It was fucking amazing, Jimin. All of it."

A relieved, almost dazzling smile breaks across her face. "Yeah," she breathes, her shoulders relaxing visibly. "Yeah, it really, really was." She takes another sip of coffee, then, almost as if she can’t help herself, she adds, "You… you really know how to make a girl feel good. Like, really good."

"Just returning the favor," you say, a teasing glint in your eyes. "You weren't exactly holding back yourself." The memory of her, riding you with such wild abandon, her cries echoing in the room, makes a heat rise through your body, making your cock give a responsive throb in your boxers. You discreetly shift your weight. This domestic morning-after scene is lovely, but your body clearly hasn't forgotten the main event.

A comfortable lull settles as you both sip your coffee, the shared memories of the night before a warm, unspoken presence. But then, you see a flicker of something in Jimin’s eyes, a subtle shift in her expression. She sets her mug down on the counter, her fingers tracing the rim. The tension, which had dissipated, slowly begins to creep back into the room. Here it comes. The inevitable "what now?"

"So…" she begins, her gaze fixed on her coffee cup, her words careful, almost tentative. "What… what happens now? With us?" She finally looks up at you, her eyes wide and searching. "Was last night just… you know… a one-time thing? Because of the wine, and the confessions, and… everything?"

You set your own mug down, your heart giving a familiar, uncomfortable thump.

This is it. The moment of truth.

"A one-time thing?" you repeat. You let out a short, humorless chuckle, running a hand through your already messy hair. "Jimin, after last night… after you… do you honestly think I could just… walk away from that? Pretend it didn't happen?" You meet her gaze, your own expression deadly serious now. "I really, really like you. More than like you, if I’m being completely honest. And… and I don’t think I can be the same around you anymore. Not after yesterday." You take a deep breath. "I think… fuck, I know… I need you. Like it’s oxygen. And that terrifies the absolute shit out of me, but it’s the goddamn truth."

The silence that follows is deafening. For a heart-stopping moment, you think you’ve said too much, gone too far, laid yourself too bare.

Then, slowly, miraculously, a smile begins to spread across her face. It’s not just any smile. It’s a Jimin-smile, a radiant, all-encompassing beam of pure, unadulterated happiness that lights up her entire being, that chases away every last shadow of doubt and fear in the room. It’s the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen.

Without a word, she pushes herself off the counter, closes the small distance between you in two quick steps, and then her arms are around your neck, her body pressing against yours, and she’s kissing you. It’s a kiss that tastes of coffee, and relief. It’s a kiss that seals the deal, a kiss that says everything you both needed to hear. And as you kiss her back, your own arms wrapping around her waist, pulling her impossibly closer, feeling the soft warmth of her body clad only in your shirt against your bare chest, You suddenly remember that Jimin, your Jimin, is no longer just yours, is no longer just Jimin, your dork childhood friend.

You pull back slightly, your gaze searching hers. "Jimin," you begin, "this is… this is incredible. You’re incredible. Last night was… beyond anything." Her smile softens, her eyes shining with affection, but you press on. "But… what the hell do we do now? I meant what I said, about needing you, about all of it. But us… like this…" You gesture vaguely between the two of you, encompassing the intimacy, the secret now hanging palpably in the air of her sunlit kitchen. "You know what your life is like. The spotlight, the fans, the company… SM isn’t exactly known for its progressive stance on its idols having, well, this." Your irony here is bitter, a defense mechanism against the very real fear clenching your heart. "This could be… dangerous for you. For your career. I don’t want to be the one who…"

Jimin’s fingers gently press against your lips, silencing you. Her expression is soft, understanding, but there’s a new firmness there too, a resolute calm that wasn’t present during her earlier, more vulnerable moments.

"Shhh," she murmurs, her thumb brushing your lower lip. "Don't. Don't do that. Don't spiral." She leans in, pressing a soft, reassuring kiss to your mouth, then another to your cheek, then your forehead. Her touch is like a balm, soothing the sharp edges of your anxiety. "I know all of that. Believe me, I live it every single day. But right now," she continues, her eyes holding yours, clear and unwavering, "right now, I don’t want to think about any of it. Not SM, not the fans, not the potential fallout. Not yet."

She pulls back just enough to look you squarely in the eyes, her hands now resting on your shoulders. "What happened last night, what’s happening right now," she says, "this is real. And it’s ours." Her lips curve into a small, almost conspiratorial smile. "No one needs to know about this. Not now, anyway. It’ll be our secret, okay? Just for us."

Her words, her confidence, the delicious, illicit thrill of a shared secret with her: it’s an intoxicating, dangerous combination.

"Our secret, huh?" you echo, an eyebrow quirking upwards. "You know, that’s… that’s actually kind of fucking sexy, Jimin. The danger of it all… it’s a little exciting, isn't it?" You can't help the way your own words deepen, the way your gaze drops to her lips.

She lets out a delighted, throaty chuckle. "See? I knew you’d get it." She leans in again, her lips brushing yours, a silent promise of more to come. "Danger is always more exciting." Her breath is warm against your skin, her proximity reigniting the embers of last night’s events.

Between feather-light kisses that dance along your jawline, your neck, she murmurs, "But, speaking of not wanting things to get… complicated… or, you know, result in tiny, K-pop-superstar-related accidents…" She pulls back slightly, her expression turning a little more practical, though the sultry glint in her eyes remains. "I think it might be a very, very good idea for you to acquire some condoms. Like, a lot of them. A truly impressive, perhaps even alarming, quantity." A playful smirk dances on her lips. "We can’t exactly keep pushing our luck like last night, as… memorable as it was."

"Duly noted. I’ll arrange for a strategic acquisition of latex-based defenses. Consider me on a mission."

"Good," she purrs, pressing a final, lingering kiss to your mouth. Then, her hand, which had been resting on your shoulder, slides down your chest, a slow, deliberate trail of fire, down, down, until it reaches the front of your boxer briefs. Her fingers close around your already-hardening cock, her touch light but possessive, sending a jolt straight through you. You gasp, your hips giving an involuntary twitch.

She looks up at you through her lashes, her smile turning wicked, utterly predatory. "Because," she whispers, her breath hot against your lips, her fingers giving you a slow, deliberate squeeze that makes your knees weak, "while we wait for those… reinforcements… there is something I can do for you right now. Something that definitely doesn't require a condom."

And with a final, devastatingly innocent flutter of her eyelashes, she slides from your embrace, her hand never leaving your groin, and slowly, gracefully, sinks to her knees on the kitchen floor in front of you. The morning, it seems, is far from over.

In fact, this is just the beginning.

[planetaryupscaled]

Sharing is Fun!

Male Reader x Yeji x Yujin x Kazuha x Karina

Tags: 12k, smut, threesome, oral, anal, creampie

I didn’t know if we had ever put any labels on our relationship, simply because Yeji was always so busy. But I always considered myself lucky when I had a chance to be around her. And after all the airports, all the hotels, and many hours on stage. The fact that she decided to spend her free time with me calmed my nerves just a bit.

It was Tuesday. We were cuddling up on the couch under the comforter, my arm wrapped around her body. Yeji was watching but I was staring down at her lovely face. Everything about her is perfect.

Yeji noticed my gaze out of the corner of her eye. She looked up at me and kissed me on the cheek. My left hand travelled from her bare shoulder to her breast.

“Babe, we just had sex” Yeji said, she adjusted her body so my hand went back to her shoulder. “You just fucked my brains out.”

“Hmm.” I shrugged. “I think it’s quite the opposite.”

Yeji slapped my chest playfully. We woke up early, and let’s say it took us a while to get out of bed. Yeji gave me a knowing smirk.

“I’m just touching.” I said.

“We’re gonna be like one of those couples that can’t take their hands off each other.” Yeji laughed.

My eyes wandered down to her silky-smooth legs. Yeji wore a plain white thin-strap tank top and grey athletic shorts.

“Someday we’re gonna have a whole day without sex.” Yeji began to giggle before she could even get half the sentence out.

“See? You know you’re lying.” I laughed with her.

“Shut up.” Yeji grabbed the side of my head and kissed me softly. I kissed her back with my hands moving towards her sides. Yeji moaned into my mouth until her phone rang.

Yeji quickly broke the kiss and nearly kicked me in the chest to reach her phone. She read the message and then stood up, giving me a little happy dance with her hips swaying.

“What happened?” I asked, a small part of me was nervous she’d just gotten a new gig. Yeji turned around with a smile.

“A very special guest.” Yeji said with a sexy purr.

“Special guest?” I asked, raising my eyes and wondering who it could be.

“Who is it?” I asked.

“It’s a surprise.” Yeji grinned.

“C’mon…” I whined.

“I’ll give you a hint,” Yeji said and proceeded to do a little dance. “You’re gonna need a lot of energy.” She then got up and walked away towards the stairs.

“Hey, that’s barely a hint!” I jokingly shouted.

“She’ll be here in an hour. Can you cook something?” Yeji asked.

“I… Sure.” I shrugged.

“Thank you, babe.” Yeji blew a kiss and trotted upstairs.

I didn’t have the ingredients or time to make something fancy, so I just decided to make spaghetti. Yeji came downstairs with black heels clicking against the steps. My cock twitched when I saw her outfit. She wore a tight black strapless dress that showed off her long legs and pushed her breasts upwards. Her hair was styled to wavy perfection and her lips were a sexy and classy bright red.

“Wow.” I said, staring up at her phenomenal figure. Yeji smiled cutely and spun around when she reached the bottom of the steps.

“Should I get my suit?” I asked.

“If you want.” Yeji smiled. “I think you’re fine.”

“You just seem a little overdressed compared to me.”

“You want me to take it off?” Yeji asked with a fake pout.

“I mean…”

“No. Not yet,” Yeji smiled and made her way towards me, her eyes locked onto the display of food.

“Mmm… Looks good.” Yeji hugged me. She placed her face against my chest. I wanted to grab her ass, but the doorbell rang.

“She’s here!” Yeji backed off of me and pushed me towards the door.

“Coming!” I shouted. I opened the door to find Karina standing there.

“Hey! It’s good to see you!” Karina beamed. She wore a simple outfit, a pair of form-fitting blue jeans and a loose-fitting black shirt that showed off her long line of cleavage. Karina gave me a big hug before I let her in the house.

“Yeji!” Karina yelped after placing her purse on the table. Yeji wrapped Karina up in a hug. Yeji giggled coyly and broke the hug.

“Now as much as I’d love to catch up, I need to take a quick trip to the loo.” Karina gave us a polite smile and shuffled off to the bathroom upstairs.

“You didn’t tell me it was going to be Karina…” I mumbled.

“I told you it was a surprise.” Yeji shrugged.

“I mean, I’m not complaining.”

“Good.” Yeji kissed me on the cheek. Karina came back from the bathroom and let out a deep sigh.

“How was the flight?” Yeji asked.

“Argh.” Karina sighed. “Anything negatives you can think of, you know the drill.” She said as she ran her fingers through her hair.

“Well, you can finally relax. How long do you plan on staying?” I asked as Karina sat down on the couch and kicked her shoes off.

“A few days,” Karina said. “Then I have to go back to Milan.”

“That’s great.” Yeji smiled.

“I made spaghetti; do you want some?” I asked.

“Oh yes!” Karina jumped off the couch and made a beeline for the kitchen.

“This looks amazing!” Karina smiled as she grabbed a plate and walked back to the couch, holding her plate and fork.

We ate together and chatted casually about our jobs. Karina finished her meal first and kept an eye on me and Yeji as we talked. I was sitting next to Karina, with her hand on my inner thigh.

“How’s your sex life?” Karina asked casually. Yeji just finished talking about her solo comeback.

“It’s good.” I replied, clearing my throat awkwardly. Karina’s cleavage and her sexy smile were right in my peripherals.

“Just good?  I was asking you both.”

“Well, we certainly do it a lot.” Yeji laughed.

“Look. You two are cute couple,” Karina said. “But I’m nice, full and horny.” she said. Her voice was full of anticipation.

I smiled at Yeji. Yeji shrugged and smiled back. When I turned my body towards Karina, she immediately pulled me in for a kiss.

I groaned as her soft lips, and even softer, much heavier breasts pressed against my chest. Karina’s hands slid down to the waistband of my shorts, tugging hard while trying to maintain the kiss. I broke it to help her.

“Thanks.” Karina grinned as she got off the couch to move me along. Karina was on her knees in between my legs, pulling my shorts down my legs with a smile that could only be described as sophisticated sluttiness. She moved with the elegance of a woman of her status, but pulling my shorts down like a cock-hungry whore.

“Yes…” Karina groaned as my underwear came into view. She kept those gorgeous eyes of hers on mine as she kissed my shaft through the fabric. Karina placed her fingers in the waistband of my underwear as she trailed her kisses lower towards my tip. Karina purred as she yanked my underwear down my legs, freeing my rock-hard cock.

“Oh, you’re huge…” Karina bit her bottom lip in the sexiest way possible. I kicked my discarded bottoms to the side as Karina grabbed my throbbing cock with both of her tiny hands.

“You’re one lucky girl.” Karina smiled at Yeji direction.

“Oh, I know.” Yeji laughed as her hands crept under her dress. Karina swallowed my cock while keeping her eyes on me. She slowly, oh so slowly began to bob her head, her soft lips sliding up and down my cock. Karina moaned tenderly into the wet skin of my shaft, a slick trail of spit shining up my cock.

“Fuck…” I moaned as Karina went deeper. She gags a little but doesn’t even slow down as her nose met my pubic bone. Karina was smiling with her eyes as every inch of my dick was buried down her throat. I groaned and hissed in pure pleasure as my cock was trapped in the warm mouth.

“That’s so hot…” Yeji moaned, now clearly touching herself. I heard the sound of her fingers working her slick pussy over my heavy breathing. Karina held my cock for a while before pulling back and gasping for air.

Karina smiled as she stroked my spit-soaked cock with both hands. Karina kissed and licked at the tip while giggling to herself. I reached down to appreciatively rub the top of her head, running my finger trough her hair.

“Do you have any lotion?” Karina asked Yeji.

“Yeah…”

“I have an idea I think he’d love.” Karina said, her eyes shone as she continued to absentmindedly stroke me.

“On it.” Yeji quickly rolled off the couch and made her way upstairs. Karina removed her hands from my cock and grabbed the hem of her shirt, quickly pulling it over her head and leaving her in a lacy black bra.

“What’s the idea?” I huffed.

“I can’t just tell you.” Karina giggled.

“You two just love to tease…” I groaned.

Yeji came downstairs with a bottle of lotion and handed it to Karina. Karina squirted it in between her cleavage with a few pumps, creating a thick layer of lotion to cover the slopes of her big tits. Karina gently rubbed the lotion into her skin, her smile and eyes fixed on me like glue.

Yeji decided to spring into action. She kissed the tip of my cock before grabbing the base and stroking it delicately. Yeji then swallowed my cockhead, wrapping her lips just where the foreskin ended and swirling her tongue over my crown.

“Hmm…” I groaned. Yeji kept her head still, clearly fighting her urge to take me all the way in an attempt to one-up Karina. Karina, after thoroughly moisturizing her glorious breasts, gently pulled Yeji away from me and lifted her bra.

My dick tip disappeared under the cups of her bra, sliding into a prison of soft and warm of her tits. Karina giggled as she lowered her massive, glorious tits down the length of my shaft, the lotion making it so slick and smooth.

“Christ…” I groaned. My swollen, sticky cockhead poked through Karina’s mass of pale tits. Karina lowered her chin to swipe her tongue over it, getting a taste of my precum and the lotion. I let out a low moan as Karina started pumping her tits up and down my cock.

Yeji crept up behind Karina, staring at me with devilish eyes as she planted a series of passionate kisses along Karina’s shoulder and neck. Karina moaned and increased the pace and pressure of her tit job. Yeji’s kisses turned to long licks against Karina’s skin as Yeji’s hands slid around behind her.

I felt my balls churning and my stomach tightening. I rarely felt my orgasm this early, but Karina was really good. Her plump breats smacking against my pelvis and massaging my dick were borderline unbearable.

“Getting close?” Karina asked with a smile.

“Uh huh…” I mumbled.

Karina came to a complete stop as Yeji removed her bra. Karina slid her tits off of me with a slick sound before letting the straps fall down her shoulders and off her chest. Karina’s glistening tits were finally free and my mouth watered at the sight of them. Karina then turned to the side so she was facing Yeji.

“Mmm you look so nice in that dress…” Karina moaned as her fingers gripped the top of Yeji’s dress. Yeji smiled giddily at Karina’s compliment. That was one of the rare times when Yeji was speechless and silly. Yeji finally understood how her own gravitational pull worked.

“Thanks” Yeji blushed.

“But I’d like it off, He would too…” Karina said as she quickly yanked Yeji’s dress down to her stomach, freeing Yeji’s tits. Yeji’s breasts were obviously nothing to scoff at but they were small in comparison to Karina’s. Karina wrapped a hand around the back of Yeji’s head.

Yeji huffed lightly in quiet surprise. Karina smiled and pulled her in for a kiss. Yeji moaned and melted underneath Karina’s lips. Yeji’s tits were pancaked by Karina’s much, much bigger ones. Karina’s body overpowered Yeji’s as their tongues, lips, and sweet tender skin connected.

I fought the urge to start jacking off at the sight of the two gorgeous women passionately making out. Karina broke the kiss and eagerly placed her thick, plump lips back on my cock, sucking and bobbing with extra spit to make it really sloppy. Yeji giggled at the sight of Karina’s messy fellating while reaching underneath Karina to cup her swinging pendulous tits.

“You like that, babe?” Yeji purred.

I moaned and nodded, my cock once again on the edge of exploding. Karina upped her speed and loosened her lips so her endless wash of saliva coated my cock.

“Fuck…” I groaned and popped inside Karina’s mouth. Hot, thick blasts of cum battered her tongue and the roof of her mouth. Karina held my cock against her lips as I fired spurt after spurt of seed into her throat.

Karina slowly and carefully slid her lips off of my drained cock, careful not to spill a single ounce of my cum. Karina then turned to Yeji. Yeji’s eyes widened in excitement. Karina held Yeji tight and lifted herself slightly. Yeji kept her mouth wide open while running her tongue over her top lip. Karina opened her mouth and let the waterfall of thick cum fall into Yeji’s mouth.

Yeji closed her eyes and savored the flavor of my cum mixed with Karina’s spit. Karina slowly lowered her mouth down to Yeji’s, causing a small amount of cum to leak down Yeji’s chin. Yeji moaned softly as her lips finally connected with Karina’s. Both girls made out with my cum sloppily dripping down their chins, the corners of their lips, and dripping down onto their breasts.

When Karina and Yeji were done swapping my thick load, Karina got to her feet., and quickly unzipped her jeans before gripping the waistband and yanking them down with eager tugs. The way Karina’s wide, womanly hips came into view as the fabric of her jeans fell down her legs forced me to get hard again.

Karina stepped out of her jeans and I noticed the massive damp spot on her light blue panties.

“What?” Karina smiled.

“You’re so sexy…” I said as I removed my now sweat-stained shirt and made my way towards Karina’s backside. Yeji grabbed Karina’s panties, pulling them down slowly so all three of us could see the trail of wetness sticking to the fabric. Karina’s pussy was literally dripping wet.

“See what you do to me…?” Karina moaned as the air hit her soaking cunt. I dropped to my knees and placed my hands on Karina’s asscheeks, kissing the smooth skin.

“Ohh…” Karina moaned as I admired her delicious, perfect body. I spread her asscheeks, giving me a clear view of her pussy and asshole. Then I plunged my tongue, deep inside her pussy, causing her legs to shake and her breathing to speed up. Then my tongue moved upwards, so close to her asshole.

“Mmm, just do it,” Karina huffed, turning her head to look down at me. So I stuck my tongue up and slipped it into her asshole.

“Nghh fuck…” Karina wailed to the rooftop as my tongue invaded her asshole, bucked her convulsing hips, and pressed her ass into my face.

“Yes! That’s… Ugh! You’re gonna make me cum!” Karina screamed in pure pleasure, her asshole clenching my tongue.

“Anghh…!” Karina cried. She was coming, I could tell because I felt her fingers roughly digging into my scalp to pull me away. Karina shuffled away and collapsed onto the couch to ride out her orgasm. Yeji spread her legs and played with herself, with her usual ‘fuck me’ expression plastered across her face.

“Come here…” I beckoned to Yeji. She smiled and crawled towards me. I placed her on her back and started to admire her body the way I always did. Kissing and licking over her tasty breasts and moving my lips up to her collarbone.

“That’s it…” Yeji moaned as I sneakily slipped my cock inside of her tight pussy. Yeji moaned gratefully as my kisses moved to her neck. I fucked her with slow, sloppy strokes while passionately kissing her chin and finally moving to her lips. Yeji wrapped her arms around my neck as we fucked each other like there wasn’t a convulsing Karina on our couch.

“So good…” I groaned when I broke the kiss.

“I invited Karina for a reason…” Yeji laughed and kissed my nose.

“So you want me to stop?” I asked.

“Mmm, No…” Yeji moaned and returned to kissing me. At the slow and sensual pace I was stroking Yeji with, I knew I wasn’t going to cum anytime soon. I just enjoyed fucking her, how her tight walls wrap around my cock, wrapping my arms around her soft, perfect body and just giving her all. Yeji came softly, moaning as her pussy was strangling my cock.

I broke the kiss and slid my cock out of Yeji’s pussy when I heard Karina moving around on the couch. Yeji was on her back, moaning and writhing slightly.

“She made a big mess…” Karina said with a pouty expression as she got off the couch and crawled towards me. I was sitting with my legs crossed, my eyes locked onto Karina’s big, swinging and sweaty tits. She placed her head on my inner thigh, her long hair tickling my skin.

“Oh yeah…” I moaned as Karina stuck her tongue out, rolling it around the thick, creamy ring Yeji had made around my shaft. Karina teased my cock with a smile until she suddenly rolled around so she was on her knees. Karina leaned in to kiss me softly before placing her hand on my chest to push me to my back.

“I need this cock in my pussy.” Karina cooed as she raised her legs to straddle me. Yeji quickly crawled around me.

“Just gonna help you out.” Yeji said to Karina. She spat on my cock before slipping it into her mouth and sloppily blowing me. Karina was clearly getting impatient, but Yeji was trying to clean me off. After Yeji glazed my cock in spit, Karina finally lowered herself down onto me.

“Hmm…” Karina yelped as she slid all the way down my dick. Yeji’s earlier blowjob clearly helped.

“Sooo huge…!” Karina giggled as she rocked back and forth, her hands gripping her glorious breasts and squeezing them.

“It almost feels like too much.” Yeji purred.

“Never too much…” Karina grinned before removing her hands from her breasts and placing them flat on my chest. Karina’s face twisted from her gorgeous smile to a look of determination as she began to bounce herself up and down my cock.

“Ohh fuck!” Karina moaned in ecstasy as my cock was melting under the onslaught of her constantly driving, hot pussy. Her tits bounced so fast they smacked her ribs with rapid thuds. Sweat caked her skin, her breathing was at the same pace as her bouncing ass.

“Nghhh…” Karina cried as her big, jiggly tits bounced in a blur and her slick, saven pussy continued to batter my cock into dust. Yeji crawled around to kiss my chest and neck. I reached upwards to cup Karina’s breasts, stopping the hypnotizing bounce and filling my hands with the hot and doughy flesh.

“Yeeessss…” Karina moaned as her bounces shifted into a smooth, gentle grind of her hips. I squeezed her tits tight, causing her pussy to clench onto my cock with a series of wild, random pulses. Karina’s orgasm rocked her silently, causing her to fall forward, breaking my grip on her tits and letting them sandwiches against me. Karina moaned loudly as she arched her back. I raised my legs so my knees were up in the air.

“Aaahhh!” Karina moaned as her perfect breasts pressed against my face. I greedily sucked on her tits, slobbering all over her areolas and wiping my lips over the succulent skin. Karina’s pussy was gushing all over my cock as she rolled her hips on me. I saw Yeji watching us in awe out of the corner of my eye.

Karina came hard with another wave of high-pitched yelps as she smothered me in her tits. I couldn’t hold back. As Karina lifted herself slightly, I fired a shot of cum straight inside of her. Karina immediately dropped herself back down as I filled her up with ropes of cum. Her fat tits were crushing my head and I was drooling while flicking my tongue out back and forth, desperate for a taste.

“Ohhh that feels so good…” Karina huffed as her body went limp. I kept filling her up until my legs fell to the floor, causing Karina’s body to slide back so her head was on my chest. I was no longer being suffocated by her tits, my disappointment loud and clear in my groaning. Yeji crawled towards me and turned my head to pull me in for a kiss.

Karina crawled away from me when Yeji broke the kiss with a smile. We both watched a few drops of cum come out of her pussy. Karina took a deep breath and reached down to keep some of cum inside her cunt.

I didn’t give Karina time to rest as I shuffled towards her, my cock jutting forward.

“What are you…” Karina said.

“Oommff!” I cut her off by slipping my cock into her mouth, my crown sliding over her slick tongue and rubbing against the roof of her mouth. Karina opened her eyes and tightened her lips around my shaft. She smiled with her eyes as she began to slide her lips over my cock, keeping them sealed tight around the skin.

I slowly pushed my hips forward, stretching her lips. Karina rolled her eyes in ecstasy and moaned around my girth. She placed her hands on my thighs to push me back, leaving my cock dripping with spit. Karina pursed her lips and turned her head down to let a thick line of slime leak out of her mouth.

“Fuck my throat…” Karina begged, staring up at me with her beautiful brown eyes. I immediately obliged, grabbing the back of her head and cramming my cock deep inside of her mouth. I slammed my dick into her gullet, against her chin and my tip battering the back of her throat. Karina gagged hard, causing spit to trickle down her chin and my shaft.

I wrapped her hair and gripped it tightly, pulling her face deeper into my pelvis, relentlessly jackhammering my dick into her wet mouth. Karina’s hands wrapped around my back, pushing my cock deeper down her throat, just when I thought she couldn’t take it any longer.

Karina pressed her nose to pubic bone and held my back for nearly a minute. She then slowly slid my cock out of her mouth with a pop, coughing and gagging as she craned. She wiped sweat from her brow before extending her tongue and quickly rolling it over my cockhead.

“My turn…” Yeji said.

I looked over to Yeji and pushed her legs up until her knees were on either side of her head. I positioned and rubbed my cock over her slit before penetrating her. Yeji screamed as I penetrated her most sensitive area. The I began pumping in and out of her until our hips literally merged. I felt her quiver as I slid my cock in and out of her dripping-wet pussy. This quickly sent her over the edge.

“Ahh fuck…” Yeji moaned.

I kept my cock stationary inside of her gripping pussy lips before I felt my stomach tighten. Yeji’s legs shook wildly as I returned to fucking her with deep strokes.

I slipped out of Yeji’s pussy and Karina’s mouth immediately latched onto my cock. She bobbed her head quickly, cleaning off Yeji’s juices and leaving the tip dripping with spit. I angled myself to slide my cock back into Yeji. She screamed again.

Then it was back and forth. I fucked Yeji with three or four deep strokes before pulling out and letting Karina suck me. While it briefly helped me fend off my impending orgasm, Karina’s lips and tongue were like torture devices.

“Ohhh…” I popped my cock out of her mouth, planning to cum all over Karina’s face. But she quickly grabbed my base with her left hand and placed her right hand over and above my back to force me back inside Yeji’s pussy.

I groaned as I filled Yeji’s pussy with cum. My cock pulsed and stretched inside her as I took a series of deep, shaky breaths. When I finally stopped cumming, I crawled back to admire the thick glob of white oozing from Yeji’s cunt.

Karina muttered as she pushed me forward and sucked my cock. Karina sucked the mixture of Yeji’s cum and mine clean from me, leaving it slick and shiny.

“That was fun.” Karina gigled.

“Yeah, it was…” Yeji sighed.

“You two wouldn’t mind if I stayed the night?” Karina asked.

—

Later that night, we were cuddling in bed watching TV, with a naked Karina and Yeji on either side of me. Yeji’s head was on my shoulder, while Karina’s rested against my inner thigh. I felt her hot breath against my skin. She purposefully adjusted herself to place her breast against my skin. I don’t mind, they feel soft, nice and huge.

Karina kept moving, her soft and supple body rubbing against my leg. Yeji’s hand went to my chest, rubbing it slowly until she let it wander down my stomach. Yeji’s finger brushed over the waistband of my boxers. I heard her let out a quiet giggle when I froze up.

Karina moved her head from my inner thigh to my now already hard cock, her cheek resting against my shaft. She knew exactly what she was doing. Both of them did.

I grunted. “Eyes on the screen.”

“My eyes are on the screen.” Karina said, now rubbing her cheek over my erection.

“Mine too.” Yeji said, her hand still resting on my lower abdomen. I wanted to say something, but I kept quiet as Yeji’s hand moved slowly into my underwear. Karina raised her head as Yeji grabbed the base of my cock and lifted it to form a tent in my underwear.

Karina expertly reached back to pull my underwear over my throbbing cock, keeping her gaze fixed on the screen. Yeji’s hand was gently gripping my shaft, and Karina turned her chin to the side, leaving her hot breath on my swollen head.

“Keeping my eyes on the screen…” Karina said softly. It was obvious she was holding back a giggle. I turned my head to face Yeji. She briefly looked up at me as she began to stroke my cock.

“Eyes on the screen, babe…” Yeji purred with a devilish grin.

“You’re not making it easy…” I groaned. Just as I turned away from Yeji, Karina wrapped her lips against my tip. I moaned softly as she rolled her tongue over my crown, licking away at the cum that had leaked out due to Yeji’s gentle touch.

Karina kept her head and eyes fixed on the screen, expertly lowering her head up and down the first few inches of my cock. She hummed softly as she lowered her head up and down the length of my cock, my sensitive tip grazing the roof of her mouth at the perfect angle, causing a groan to escape my lips.

Thin lines of spit escaped the corners of Karina’s mouth, causing Yeji’s strokes to gain a hypnotic slick sound. Karina knew she couldn’t go any further down without taking her eyes off the screen, so she opted to continue torturing my tip with her tongue and mouth.

I could not take it anymore. I reached behind to grab the remote and turned off the TV, leaving my lamp as the only source of light in the room.

“Hey! I was watching!” Yeji said, immediately turning her head towards me. Karina pulled her mouth off my cock and shifted her body so she was facing me.

“You are mean.” Karina smiled.

“Trying to be funny, huh?” I huffed.

Yeji’s hand was still holding my wet cock, and Karina’s thick lips were barely an inch away from the tip. My cock twitched slightly as I watched her lovely, full breasts jiggle with her slight movement.

“I liked it,” Yeji said as she removed her hand from my cock and crawled forward. She had her bare ass in my face and her mouth close to my cock.

Yeji then shoved my cock into her mouth, wiggling her ass to give me a hint. I focused my attention on Yeji’s beautiful, glistening pussy and ass. I wrapped my hands around her waist and pressed my face against her backside.

“Nghh…” Yeji slipped off my cock and squealed. I felt Karina’s mouth on my cock. I worked my tongue in Yeji’s pussy at the same pace Karina’s tongue was coiling around my girth. I heard Yeji’s desperate moans as I rolled my tongue around inside her slippery folds.

Karina slid her mouth off of my cock and Yeji pounced on it again. Yeji sucked with more speed and aggression than Karina did. I squeezed Yeji’s soft, sweaty flesh as I pushed my jaw forward to force my tongue even deeper inside her pussy.

Yeji popped her mouth off my cock and Karina greedily slurped it into her own mouth. The girls went back and forth sucking me, creating a thick layer of warm spit around my shaft. Every time I came close either Karina or Yeji would pull back at just the right time. The difference in their blowjobs eased the tension.

Yeji came softly in my mouth multiple times, but when I changed my tongue movement to long, aggressive licks along the length of her cunt, she exploded.

“Mmmpphhh…” Yeji mumbled around my cock before violently spitting it out. Karina immediately placed her mouth on my cock, but this time she changed her rhythm. Her blowjob was looser and wetter as Yeji moaned loudly.

I pulled my wet lips free from Yeji’s pussy, watching her legs squirm and almost kick me. Karina’s blowjob was getting even sloppier as her hands caressed my balls. Yeji, after somewhat recovering, turned her body so she was facing me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her, giving her a taste of her pussy juices.

Karina’s blowjob was loud, over the top, and nonstop. Yeji broke the kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck. I dug my nose into her neck, taking in her scent.

“You like the way she sucks that cock, babe?” Yeji purred in my voice, that sweet honeyed accent sending electric shocks through my body. I barely mumbled a word.

“You gonna cum?” Yeji asked before biting my neck.

I nodded slowly. Karina took my cock all the way down to the base, her sloppy tongue somehow grazing my balls. I felt Karina’s hair tickling my skin as she kept my cock buried deep in her throat. Yeji planted wild kisses along the side of my face towards the corner of my lips.

Yeji then backed her head up slightly and smiled down at me. I was seconds away from bursting in Karina’s mouth. Yeji then leaned down to pull me in for a passionate kiss. My toes curled and my body shook wildly as the waves of pleasure that were inside of me all flew towards my cock. I came hard in Karina’s throat and she gagged loud enough for both of us to hear it.

I felt Karina’s lips move up until they were just at the tip. Karina pursed her lips tight around my cock, almost like she was milking every last drop. I melted in Yeji’s embrace, my body had gone numb and the only feeling was in my constantly spurting cock. After returning to the land of the living, I was greeted with Yeji’s heavenly smile.

“Woah…” Was all I could mumble. Yeji gave me a little kiss before crawling off of me and moving towards Karina.

“Awh… You swallowed it all?” Yeji moaned as she grabbed the sides of Karina’s face.

“Sorry… It’s just so exciting to drain a cock dry. Especially such a big one.” Karina giggled softly.

“Oh, believe me, I know…” Yeji purred. Then she got on all fours.

I caught a glimpse of Karina’s sopping wet pussy before I got to my knees and placed a hand on Yeji’s ass, rubbing my second favorite part of her. My favorite part of Yeji is her smile, but her ass is a close second. I tapped my cock head against her entrance before slipping it inside of her perfect pussy with ease.

“Ahh…” Yeji moaned as I spanked her ass and crammed my dick deep inside of her. She went wild, a hard dick driving into her, and a throughout spanking was all of her favorite sexual things rolled up into one.

I then reached down and pulled Yeji’s hair and pressed her back until her head touched the bed before relentlessly pounding her tight pussy with long, deep hard strokes. She let out a surprise, followed by a weak moan to end it off. Her pussy was gushing all over, staining the bed, and drilling down my shaft.

Yeji looked back at me with a surly smile on her face as she began to fuck me back. I groaned and let go of her hair. Yeji caught herself with her hands as I let her grind her ass back against my pelvis.

Then Karina made her way around Yeji. She kissed me on the cheek before standing up on the bed to smother me with her big soft tits. I slowed my thrusts to halt as Yeji took control, fucking herself on my cock. I mumbled into Karina’s massive tits, losing control while being crushed by them for the second time today.

I felt my orgasm rising with Yeji’s warm, gripping walls putting my dick in a blender, Karina’s soft tits wrapped around my head weren’t making it easier to hold back. I was close, but I couldn’t say anything. My head was filled with moans and groans, making it impossible to focus on anything other than finishing.

I let out a deep groan that alerted both of them. Karina pulled her tits from my face and Yeji crawled off of my throbbing cock. Karina crawled in front of me and got to her back, spreading her legs high up in the air. Yeji was at Karina’s side and kept her hands on Karina’s legs to keep them straight.

“Get in there…” Yeji huffed, her eyes wide and locked onto Karina’s dripping pussy. I huffed and moved forward to slide myself inside of Karina.

“Nngaaahh…” Karina moaned when I finally bottomed her out.

“I’m close…” I groaned.

“Cum inside me....” Karina whined while biting her bottom lip. I began to work my hips with short and quick thrusts, giving her just enough to make her cum before I did.

“Yess…” Karina grinned and grunted as I kept pumping my cock in and out of her, the sound of Karina’s slippery pussy the only thing keeping me going.

“Nghhfuckk!” Karina huffed, her eyes tightly shut and her back arched. Her pussy was squeezing me really tight. Then came hard, but she bit her bottom lip to keep quiet.

A minute later I came hard, flooding Karina’s pussy with the last bit of seed I could muster.  Karina sucked in air as she gazed at my cock pulsing inside her.  I kept cumming inside of her until nothing remained. Then I pulled away from her, nearly collapsing from exhaustion.

“Soo good…” Karina moaned in pleasure as my cum leaked out of her freshly fucked pussy.

I watch the clock and it’s already past midnight. I fell to my back and was just on the verge of falling asleep when Yeji moved her way up to my neck.

“Did you like the surprise?” Yeji whispered in my ear.

“I- I wouldn’t mind any other surprises.” I huffed.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Yeji grinned and kissed me on the cheek.

“Happy birthday.” She said.

It was Thursday when I awoke from what may have been the best sleep I’d had in weeks. All I remember is that last night Yeji invited some her friends to throw me a small birthday party. To be honest, I was not the type to throw a party, but since it was Yeji, I didn’t mind.

I rolled over and checked my analog clock. It’s already 10 a.m.

Crawling out of bed and cracking my back. I grabbed my phone from the dresser and saw a message from Yeji stating that says she went on with her schedules, as well as two missed calls from Kazuha.

It sent a shock through my system. It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other. I called her back, the excitement of hearing her voice jolting me out of my usual early morning brain fog. The phone rang and rang until I heard footsteps in the hallway.

“Good morning, birthday boy...” Yujin said with a smile as she leaned against the door. I didn’t know where to look. Her hefty, braless tits pressed against the door frame, or her gorgeous smile. She wore a plain beige shirt and nothing else. I swear I can only remember Me, Yeji, and Yujin making out, but not about fucking them.

“Did we…?” I tried to ask, almost forgetting that my phone was still ringing. I put it down, assuming Kazuha was busy.

“No, Sort of. You were drunk when you ate my pussy. Then you fell asleep.” Yujin smiled while pointed to the bed with her hand. I noticed the white pillowcase had a deep red lipstick imprint on it and a faint bite mark.

“Sorry…”

“It’s fine,” she said. “Yeji said you wouldn’t mind if I stay for a bit?”

“Sure,” I shrugged. “Besides… with you, I doubt she mind with anything.”

Yujin then walked into the room until those legs of hers were against the side of my face. She ran her fingers through my hair and cupped under my chin.

“You’re really good at it even when you’re sleep deprived and three bottles deep.”

“Only three?” I cleared my throat and looked up at her.

“You’re kind of a lightweight.” Yujin said with a smile.

“Me?” I laughed. “And You aren’t?”

“Not really. I assume you don’t drink that much since you’re always working on with those JYP sluts you have over there.”

“Hey, be nice,” I said. “I’m just tired.”

“Yeah, tired fucking Yeji and Karina’s brains out.” She retorted.

“Hmm…” I hummed. I lazily kissed her inner thigh, her bare and clean-shaven pussy right in front of my face. Yujin pulled my head away from her creamy legs and bent down to kiss me on the lips.

“I thought about sucking you off in your sleep, but you definitely needed all the rest you could get.” Yujin’s beautiful eyes were wide and alluring. Her hands moved from my face down my neck and then the top of my plain white shirt. She tugged at the fabric while biting her bottom lip.

“Take your shirt off...” She cooed.

I did as I was told, quickly slipping my shirt over my head. I started to remove my boxers, but Yujin cut me off by gently grabbing my arm.

“I’ll do it.” Yujin said before grabbing the sides of my boxers, her cold hands tickling my skin. Yujin pulled my underwear down slowly, her eyes getting wider and wider with every bit of my cock that was revealed. She had my boxers down halfway before planting a tender kiss on my shaft, moaning when she pulled my cock all the way out.

“Hmm...” Yujin beamed as my underwear met my ankles and her lips met my shaft again.

“Such a nice cock.” She said.

Yujin then peppered it with timid little kisses and licks, causing me to groan and pat her head. I felt her warm tongue slowly moving up and down my veins until it reached my tip, just barely touching it. I looked down at her as her lips wrapped around my glans, her eyes big and expressive as my cock widened her lips.

Yujin used her finger to brush her hair from her face and behind her ear. She then began to bob her head up and down, sucking my cock rhythmically as her tits jiggled wildly underneath the confines of her thin top. Yujin took herself all the way to the base with every third bob of her head, sending warm spit traveling down the length of my shaft. As Yujin suck me good, Kazuha returned the call. I picked up, swallowing a groan as I covered my ear to block out Yujin sloppy blowjob.

“Hey!” Kazuha greeted me.

“Hey Kazuha,” I huffed. I knew Yujin was sucking me even better because she heard a cheerful tone over her blowjob. That sloppy wet sound went way over the phone.

“Are you getting your dick sucked right now?” Kazuha asked, clearly smiling into the phone.

“Um- yeah...” I admitted.

“How is it?”

“Ng- Pretty…” Yujin’s eyes stared at mine, a slight smirk forming around her lips with my cock deep in her mouth. “…Good.”

“Yeji?” Kazuha asked.

“Yu- jin. I’m... uh, we’re just... fuck...” I groaned as Yujin started to deepthroat my cock, impaling herself and gagging as her eyes stayed locked onto mine.

“Oh yeah... she sounds like she’s sucking your cock good.” Kazuha cooed. Her voice, especially the way she said cock, sent chills down my spine and an extra spark to Yujin’s work.

“Is she naked?” Kazuha asked. I reached down to lift Yujin’s shirt, but she pulled herself away from my cock and lifted it to her collarbone herself.

“Now she is...” I grinned as Yujin’s tits came into view. She immediately wrapped her messy mouth around my hard coke, returning to sucking me nice and deep. Yujin put her entire body into her bobbing, sending her tits flopping as her fingers crept down between her legs.

“Can I ask you something?” Kazuha said casually.

“Sure...” I groaned as bubbles formed around my base and Yujin’s lips.

“Can I come over? I just got back from Japan and I’m a little... jet lagged,” she explained. “I know you’re super busy but if you could…”

“Of course you can.” I interrupted her.

“Really?”

“Yea- I’m... Oh yeah... I’m free right now...” I explained as my toes curled against the carpet. Yujin had both hands on my shaft, working her wrists and fingers as her fellating got even sloppier. She was also undeniably loud.

“What. All week?” Kazuha asked.

“Yup...”

“Give me forty minutes,” Kazuha said.

“Sounds good... see you then...” I was close. Yujin’s eyes were closed and I could tell Kazuha was getting turned on with every second that passed.

“See you then...” Kazuha cooed before hanging up. God, Yujin had me on thin ice. Her hands, neck, mouth, tongue, and lips worked tirelessly on my cock. She then slid her lips back, leaving only the first two inches of my spit-soaked cock in her mouth. Yujin then grabbed my knees with her wet hands before opening her eyes. That’s it.

I let out an odd hissing sound as I emptied my balls into Yujin’s mouth. I came so much that it overflowed from the corner of her mouth and down her chin, a few mixed drops dribbling down her tits. I kept cumming, the force so powerful I had to lift myself a few inches off the bed. Yujin swallowed as much as she could as the rest of it peppered her neck and tits.

Yujin popped my cock out of her mouth with a huge smile and a few drops of my cum were dripping down her bottom lip. She then stood up and wordlessly pushed me to my back.

“You got more in you?” Yujin asked despite knowing the answer. My cock pulsed when she slid her shirt over her head and straddled me, her heat and wetness right on top of my shaft.

I smiled as she lowered herself down on top of me. I usually needed a short break after finishing, especially from such a good blowjob, but seeing Yujin’s firm tits bounce uncontrollably as she rode me could make any man keep going. Yujin creamed on me multiple times as her ass bounced against my pelvis. I reached up to cup her incredibly soft tits, massaging the globes as best I could despite her hyperactive bounces.

“Oh yess, I’m gonna cum on your cock!”

Yujin face curled up into a blissful smile as her first orgasm ran through her. My hands were still glued to her tits as her sweaty form convulsed on top of me. Yujin came even harder than I did, her hair falling in front of her face as she let out what sounded like cries of fear.

She fell on top of me and cupped my face before kissing me. Her hair against my skin, her tits sandwiches against my chest, her sweet kisses. Yujin was a really good fuck. Plain and simple. My hands were on her back and I moved them down to her supple ass, squeezing hard and giving her right cheek a firm smack.

“Ah!” She squealed and giggled into my face. I kissed her nose as she smiled down at me.

“God this pussy is so good...” I said with a lustful groan. Yujin smiled harder at the compliment.

“Then fuck it good...” She said through her kisses.

I flipped her over onto her back and began digging my cock deep inside of her. I grabbed her arms and pressed them against her tits, causing them to squish together and jiggle erotically. Yujin threw her head back and moaned. I leaned down, causing our foreheads to collide as we breathed heavily in each other’s faces.

I usually needed to eat breakfast and get at least a little bit of water in me before morning sex as intense as this, but this was Yujin. She needed, no, she deserved a good fucking. The time of day didn’t matter when it came to her. I was also definitely spurred on by the fact that Kazuha would be showing up today as well. I feared my cock wouldn’t be able to get up when Kazuha showed up.

Then again, it was Kazuha. If my cock couldn’t get up at the sight of her it couldn’t get up for anyone.

Yujin’s hands gripped my arms as she yelled against my collarbone, her pussy squeezing me tightly. I kept pounding until I slowed down and rolled over so we were both on our side. I slipped my cock in and out slowly, hypnotized by the sound of Yujin’s fat and creamy pussy being stretched out by me.

“Such a good fucking cock...” Yujin groaned in my face. “I can’t... Why can’t I find anyone like you?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?” I smiled, still fucking her slowly.

“Sort of... You got any friends?”

“No real ones anyway... If they knew what I got up to...”

“I doubt... I doubt any of them would be as fucking good as you are...” Yujin said as her eyes rolled. My cock throbbed inside of her as I came unexpectedly, this time filling her pussy up with another round of cum.

“Auugh... yeah...” Yujin beamed breathlessly. I kissed her neck as I curled my body to really fill her up. Yujin of course took it all like a champ. I held my cock inside of her for a few more seconds until I pulled out. We both groaned, admiring the deep creampie I made leaking out of her red and messy pussy.

“I- I should really eat some breakfast...” I said, feeling slightly lightheaded.

“Let’s take a shower first.” Yujin smiled.

“I feel like you just want to go at it again in the shower.” I said smirking.

Yujin rolled out of bed with my creampie leaking down her legs as she got to her feet. “Really? What gave you that idea?” she said.

Yujin looked at me over her shoulder, an adorable smirk on her flawless face, gripping her asscheek and spreading it to spill the last bit of my creampie onto the floor. I followed her to the bathroom. Something about the double showerhead and frameless sliding shower door had a special appeal.

Yes, we fucked again in the shower. I had Yujin’s tits pressed against the glass as I fucked her standing up, the water flying off our frenzying bodies. Neither of us really focused on getting clean after the first two minutes of lazily applying body wash to ourselves. I turned Yujin around so her back was on the glass in order to see her soapy, wet tits bouncing under my onslaught. When I got close again, I pulled out and she dropped to her knees. I blew my load into her mouth until Yujin cupped her tits so I could glaze them in cum.

—

We had a big breakfast. I made eggs, bacon, toast with jam, and hashbrowns. While I was cooking, Yujin prepared a fruit platter with oranges, grapes, pineapple, and bananas. Yujin was very keen in sticking the banana down her throat while I was watching the toast cook. I made a jerking motion with the salt shaker as I put it on the eggs. We laughed as we continued to share silly sexual innuendos with our food.

It was a beautiful day, so I suggested we eat outside on the deck. Yujin quickly arranged her plate and followed me outside. Yujin wore a thin tank top and shorts that barely concealed her lower body. Yujin was admiring the view of the city, while I was admiring her backside just before She turned around and grinned when she noticed me staring at her ass.

“Round four?” Yujin giggled.

“You got anywhere to be later?” I asked with a light smirk.

“Nope.” Yujin said before grabbing an orange slice from her plate.

“Good. Let’s just wait for Kazuha.” I said.

“We’ll get to ten more rounds with her.” Yujin laughed. I chuckled lightly. Just then, the alarm system alerted me to a knock at the front door.

“I got it!” Yujin quickly skated across the deck and inside the house. I grabbed her now empty plate and followed her inside, dropping the dishes off on the kitchen counter.

“Hey, Kazuha!” I overheard Yujin. I made my way to the front door, cursing myself now for having a big house. All of this extra room kept me from seeing Kazuha, which should be considered a crime. Kazuha hugged Yujin as they stumbled backward into the house.

“Hi...” Kazuha said, her eyes effortlessly drawing me in. She looked simple yet so stunning. Yujin released the hug and went to bring Kazuha’s bag inside before closing the door.

Kazuha wore black leggings with white stripes on the sides. The leggings were tight and clearly intended for someone with a little less meat on their bones, but on Kazuha, they were fit like a second skin. Her top was a simple soft white shirt with her nipples visible through the fabric, indicating she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her shoes were a worn-down pair of all-white Nikes.

When I reached out my arms for a hug, Kazuha jumped and wrapping her arms and legs around me. She kissed my cheek and whispered something in Japanese into my ear. Her voice dripped with lust, it was something sexual, I guess.

“God, I missed you.” Kazuha purred into my ear before biting it. I kissed her lips and brushed her long hair from her face.

“Whoa…” I said. “You’re in good spirit, no more boys problem?”

“Nope,” Kazuha laugh. “Sorry I missed your birthday.” She pouted.

“Oh, don’t worry, I know you’re busy,” I waved at her. “I missed you too.”

“Say that again.” Kazuha said, she was still in my arms and I was gladly just holding her up.

“I missed you too, Kazuha,” I said, this time adding just a tiny bit more base to my voice.

“Ohh... I know you’ve been putting her through the ringer...” Kazuha grinned cutely while pointing her head in Yujin’s direction.

“She’s been putting me through the ringer. You heard the phone call.” I smiled.

“Yeah I did,” Kazuha removed her legs from my waist and I let her fall gently to the floor. Yujin was behind her, smiling brightly.

“You’ve been keeping Yeji’s man in good spirits?” Kazuha asked Yjin jokingly.

“Of course I have.” Yujin grinned as she leaned against the back of the sectional.

“Something smells good.” Kazuha’s head shot to the kitchen.

“Did you eat?” I asked, gently rubbing her shoulders.

“Nope.”

“Let’s fix that.” I guided her to the kitchen.

“Looks good.” Kazuha smiled at the large amount of food.

“It’s not too much? I know you don’t really...” Kazuha made me lose my train of thought as she walked up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. She then leaned forward to kiss me sweetly.

She then got off me and grabbed a plate from the cabinet. I looked away from Kazuha to see Yujin making a handheart with a silly look on her face. I smiled at her and walked over to shamelessly grab her ass with my left hand and grope her tit with my right.

“What’s wrong? Trying to prove you don’t have a heart?” Yujin grinned.

“Nothing wrong with having a heart.” Kazuha mumbled as she wolfed down her breakfast next to the microwave.

“She’s right.” I added.

“I’m just saying. Cupids got you good.” Yujin teased.

“No. Yeji’s got me good.” I said as I squeezed her ass tighter before dropping my hand down from her chest and under her top to feel her warm skin.

“Speaking of Yeji, where is she? I thought Karina would be here too.” Kazuha asked.

“They have schedules.” I replied. “The life of an idol huh?”

“Aww…” Kazuha pouted, “Don’t worry, we’ll keep you company.” She smiled.

“Thanks.”

“Round four while she’s eating?” Yujin moaned.

“You two have already gone three times?” Kazuha asked as she finished off her plate.

“We were in the shower for a while.” Yujin smirked.

“And leave me out to dry?” Kazuha cooed.

I let go of Yujin immediately and made my way towards Kazuha. “I will never leave you out.” I said as I gripped her waist and kissed her.

“I mean... three times is a lot.” Kazuha teased.

I cupped her chin to turn her face and leaned down to really kiss her open mouth. My right hand roamed from her waist down to her crotch, running my fingers over her pussy. Kazuha moaned into my mouth as she pressed herself closer to me.

“I want you so bad...” Kazuha groaned in my face.

“Right here?”

“Maybe not here. Upstairs?” Kazuha said.

We rushed upstairs to the same room where I had creampied Yeji, Karina, and Yujin.  Yujin was behind us when Kazuha stood in the center of the room, and I began to take off my shirt and shorts.  Kazuha pounced on me, her tongue moving from my neck to my lips.  I enjoyed how she moaned against me with every kiss.

Kazuha’s left hand found my hard cock, gripping the base and jerking me slowly.

“Fuck zuha...” I groaned. Kazuha giggled as she sloppily kissed all around my midsection and waist until she fell to her knees. her eyes widened as my cock throbbed in front of her face, a small bit of precum leaking from the head and hitting the floor.

“I missed this so much…” Kazuha purred before licking the seed from the tip. I reached down to grip her hair into a makeshift ponytail. Kazuha smirked with her eyes as she swallowed my cock with ease, rocking herself back and forth to suck me with intensity.

“Fuck...” I groaned. I felt Yujin’s head on my shoulder. When Kazuha noticed both Yujin and I staring down at her in awe, she sucked me in even faster. Kazuha’s hands moved to my balls, gently massaging them as she pressed her tongue against the underside of my cock. Her lips were skintight around my shaft. I began to buck my hips in her throat, knowing she could take it.

Kazuha had her hands on my legs and started to push herself into my thrust so I could fuck her mouth. She kept those startling eyes on me as my tip jabbed the back of her mouth. I fucked her face for a minute straight, the sound of my thickness punching her hungry and slippery throat filling the room. Kazuha’s shirt was already ruined with multiple thick lines of spit darkening the neckline and her chest.

Kazuha had her hands behind her back as the spit from her chin battered my balls, turning them into sticky sacks.

“She’s pretty good...” Yujin whispered in my ear. Kazuha pulled off my cock with long trails of spit clinging from her mouth to my shaft.

I let go of her hair, causing it to fall against her wet lips and cheeks. Yujin backed up to lift her tank top over her head, causing her tits to bounce sexily. I turned my body slightly and groped Yujin’s tits while she forced her tongue into my mouth.

Kazuha increased her pace as Yujin and I made out. I squeezed Yujin’s soft tits as she pressed her warm and delicate body against mine. We kissed each other harder than we did this morning until I felt my balls churning. I broke the kiss and looked down to see Kazuha still staring at me, her sloppy mouth still working hard on my cock.

“I’m gonna...” I groaned as I felt my cock throb.

Kazuha pulled back and gripped the base to squeeze as much cum as possible from my cock. She hit me with her gorgeous smile as I busted all over her face, a wild line smacking her forehead and nose. Kazuha kept smiling as I slathered her in cum. A blast landed over her left eye, causing her to close it and the rest battered her forehead. Kazuha opened her mouth wide and wobbled my cock to milk me dry.

“Aahhh...” Kazuha moaned as my waterfall of cum fell onto her tongue and down her throat.

“Holy shit...” I huffed as Kazuha licked her cummy lips and wiped away the line that hit her eyelid. She giggled and licked my cock clean as Yujin slid her shorts down her legs, leaving her fully nude.

“I need to cum...” Yujin mumbled to herself.

“It’s my turn, haven’t you had enough??” Kazuha said. “You already fuck him, three times!” she giggled.

“With a cock like that? It’s never enough.” Yujin purred, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“Now, I want you on your back.” Kazuha turned to face me as she removed her black panties. We were all nude and ready to fuck each other’s brains out. Kazuha pointed to where she wanted me to be. I lay on my back, legs spread and resting against the bedframe. My cock stood straight up as Kazuha straddled me. Her face was right in front of me as she dropped herself onto my cock with no hesitation.

“Ohh...” I groaned as Kazuha buried herself on top of me. Her pussy was so tight and wet. She looked back at me and smiled, causing me to nearly fill her up with cum without a single movement. She leaned forward into the crook of my neck, pressing her tits against my body. My hand moved towards her back, holding her tight. This also gives me a clear view of Yujin playing with herself on the side of the bed; it’s hot.

“Argh, I love your pussy…” I whispered to Kazuha as I continued to pump my cock into and out of her tight walls.

“Y- Yeah? I fucking love your cock, too,” Kazuha said between moans as her breasts shook wildly on my chest. I already knew how creamy Kazuha could get and based on her moaning and whimpering, I could tell that I was hitting all her right spots. My hands roamed over Kazuha’s ass, but she started to grind her hips in a fluid motion.

“Fuck, Kazuha...” I groaned, forgetting that I wanted to feel her up. Kazuha was bouncing on my cock at high speeds, sweat coating her body. It almost send me over the edge.

Kazuha smiled sweetly at me before crunching down for a kiss. I slid my legs up, keeping my feet firmly on the ground and my knees up in the air.

“Yes... Please fuck me good...” Kazuha begged in my ear, her moans were like music to my ears. I immediately complied. There was no teasing or pause. I thrust up, driving my dick deep into her tightness.

“Anhhfuck!” Kazuha roared as my hand gripped the back of her head, pulling her closer. I wanted to feel her shudder against my skin as I pounded her into oblivion. Every forceful clap of my pelvis against her body caused shivers down her spine and squeaks from her mouth. I kept going, staring into her eyes and losing track of how many times she came.

“Anh, Nghh, Ohh, Fuck…” Kazuha kept coming. I did not stop. I rolled her over onto her back and pulled my cock out of her pussy briefly. Kazuha let out a disappointed moan until I grabbed her ankles and flipped her over onto her stomach.

Slap! Right cheek. I spanked her ass.

“Aww!” Kazuha squealed.

Slap! Left cheek.

“Ahh!”

Slap! Right cheek.

“Nghh!”

Kazuha’s entire body was shaking. What I’ve learned about Kazuha and Yeji is that they both enjoy getting spanked.

Slap! Slap! Slap!

“Auughh!” Kazuha moaned. I wasn’t hurting her, but I definitely leave bright red handprints on her ass cheeks, which I knew she love. It was the reason I had her on her stomach. Kazuha enjoyed the sensation of my pelvis slamming into her spanked booty as my cock split her open. I inserted the head of my cock deep inside and rested my hands on the floor. I then slid all the way in, putting my weight against Kazuha’s ass.

“Shit!” Kazuha wailed. We were both drenched in sweat as I pounded her into submission. Kazuha took it like a good girl that she is, shaking her body with each clap of my perlvis. She pushed her hair to one side. I closed my eyes and leaned down to gently kiss the back of her neck, still pounding my cock deep inside her pussy.

“Fuck!” I groaned as my orgasm flared up again. I felt Kazuha’s legs around my back. And I just let go, unloading my cum deep inside her. Kazuha arched her back and let out a wheeze as I flooded her tummy with my cum. I pulled out and leaned back to watch my cum overflowing out of Kazuh’s freshly fucked pussy.

“That’s amazing.” Yujin said from the bed.

“I- it was...” Kazuha said breathlessly.

I crab walked around, spreading my legs in front of Kazuha’s face, and she quickly swallowed my spend cock. She bobbed her head while sucking our mixture of cum. I bucked my hips to see her reaction. She smiled and took me all the way down until my balls hit her chin. Kazuha looked up at me with her luscious lips wrapped tightly around my shaft. I slowly pushed to get my cock out of her mouth before sliding it back up.

“Gluh...” Kazuha moaned. Or was it Yujin? My eyes were closed, so I had no idea who was making the noises. The only thing I could concentrate on were our moans. The air in the room was hot and getting hotter.

I had a little more in me before I was complety done. And I wanted to make good use of that time. I opened my eyes and gently grabbed Kazuha’s head, my fingers entwined in her hair. I pulled her head up, causing my cock to fall out of her mouth and smack me in the stomach.

“I’ll be right back.” I said as I got to my feet.

“Don’t take too long.” Kazuha said.

I smiled to myself as I hobbled to the hallway bathroom. I kept a large bottle of lube under the sink. It was a gift from Yuna. She sent it a few months ago, and I saved the naughty message on a yellow sticky note that sat on the cap.

‘Use this for the other hole.’ Written in pretty, handwriting with little hearts around the edges of the note. I smiled and gently placed the sticky note on the counter before making my way back to the room.

I walked in and saw Kazuha with her face down and her ass slightly in the air. Kazuha had her head turned towards me with a lustful look in her eyes. A look that could kill.

“What’s that?” Kazuha asked, her voice shaky.

I removed the bottle’s cap before spraying it over my hand. It smelled of vanilla. I didn’t care about the mess it would undoubtedly make.

“A little bit of help.” I explained before spraying it on Kazuha’s back. She giggled as the oil touched her skin.

“You wanna fuck my ass?” She asked casually.

“Of course I do.” I said.

“No you don’t.”

“Sure am.” I put the plug of the bottle in Kazuha’s ass and sprayed.

“Anhh…” Kazuha giggled as the oil soaked her ass. I sprayed for a few seconds before taking it out of her. I put a little more on my already-soaked cock, causing it to drip down my shaft and onto the carpet. I was ready to fuck Kazuha’s ass.

I lined up and slid my cock deep inside, my thickness splitting her open.

“Oh God!” Kazuha shrieked as her oil-coated body convulsed beneath me.

“Just slide it in...” Yujin whispered in my ear, pressing herself against me from behind. Her hands moved across my chest as she watched me fuck a gape into Kazuha’s asshole. I picked up the pace, knowing that my movements were energizing Kazuha. The red marks on her buttcheeks were stretching and dripping oil.

“It’s soo... oh!” Kazuha yelped as I dropped myself balls deep inside. I grunted low and moved my hips to keep my cock inside of her. I could feel and hear Yujin’s shallow breathing next to my ear, as well as the slick sound of her playing with herself.

“Eeuugh, Just fuck me...” Kazuha begged. I did as instructed, dropping myself up and down in her asshole. Every time her wet ass touched my pelvis, I grunted with delight. Kazuha’s lower body pressed against the carpet, making her ass look fat than it already was. A deceptive work of physics that captivated me to no end.

“So good...” She muttered, her teeth digging into the carpet. I kept fucking Kazuha’s ass at a ridiculous pace, banging her with delicious thrusts. She writhed and groaned, desperate for more. I wrapped my hands around Kazuha’s waist, digging my fingers into her slippery skin and holding on tight.

“Fuck! What a fat ass!” I grunted as I continued fucking her ass with vigor.

“Aughh…” Kazuha’s voice was hoarse and ragged from screaming and moaning. I kept going. Yujin moaned behind us, rubbing herself into a quiet orgasm. I kept going. Sweat trickled down to my left eye, blinding me. And I kept going.

My oily balls pounded her dripping pussy.  Her ass was strangling my cock while I buried myself inside of her.  She gasped each time my balls slammed into her precious slit.  Kazuha mumbled something I couldn’t quite understand because of the sound of my cock digging into her asshole.  I stopped thrusting with my cock halfway inside her.

“What’d you say?” I asked, leaning in close to her, letting myself slip all the way inside of her.

“I-  I want you to spank me more...” Kazuha let out a gasp.  I leaned back, raising my right hand into the air and let it fall with force.

Slap!

“Oh!” Yujin squeaked behind me.

Slap!

Wild drops of oil flew everywhere as Kazuha’s asshole gripped my cock so tight it almost hurt.

Slap!

“Cumming…” Kazuha roared as she used up what sounded like every last bit of energy she had. I pressed myself deeper into her asshole. Kazuha could barely breathe, pushing her head to the side in order to get some oxygen.

And I felt something spray on my legs.

“She squirted!”  Yujin let out a gasp.  Until now, I had no idea Kazuha was a squirter.

I pulled my cock out of Kazuha to give her a break, but the moment my hot tip exited her ass, Yujin jumped into action. She was on all fours, moving around me. She then placed her mouth directly on my leaking cock, sucking sloppily and staring up at me.

Her lips moved with the flow and expanded lewdly.  My oil-covered nuts wobbled, sending slippery fluid and Kazuha’s cum flying.

“Oh Yujin, that fuckin mouth...” I groaned and stopped thrusting, content to let her do her own thing.  Yujin sucked my cock and reached back to play with cunt, slobbered all over my cock, dramatically rotating her head to allow a thick line of bubbly spit to flow down her chin.

I wanted to cum inside Yujin’s mouth.  That was until she took my cock out of her mouth with a loud ‘pop’.

“Get on the bed. I want you in my asshole now.” Yujin said casually. I immediately climbed onto the bed and lay on my back. Yujin got to her feet without stumbling, oil dripping from her glistening tits and ass. Yujin stood there, eyes closed, reaching back to finger her asshole.

I stroked myself as I watched Yujin’s body jiggle, dripping wet, and shining.  She heard my stroking, opened her eyes, and extended her hand to silently tell me to stop.  Yujin then pulled her finger out of her asshole and approached me.  She climbed onto the bed and bent her knees to straddle me.

“I’m gonna fucking ride this cock...” Yujin said. I held my cock so she could drop herself down onto me. Her rosebud had wrapped around the tip of my wet shaft.

“Woah...” Yujin shuddered as she lowered herself onto my cock. Her pussy juices were leaking into my stomach. Yujin bit her bottom lip and looked at me with the most sultry expression. Almost as if she was trying to show me that she could fit all of my girth inside her asshole.

My entire body became limp when her butt was fully resting on my base.

“You’re not tired...” Yujin said as she began to bounce herself on her knees. Her hair clung to her body. Her asshole was tight and hot. Her shiny tits were bouncing in perfect rhythm. Her eyes and mouth were both open and lustful. The sound of her sticky and soft ass slamming against me filled the room.

If She said I wasn’t tired. I wasn’t tired.

Yujin was bouncing herself up and down my length all the way, her asshole somehow getting looser and tighter at the same time. She put her hands on my shoulders and laughed excitedly in my face as she sank down onto my dick with all her might.

I looked down and saw Kazuha was gone.  I assumed she went to the bathroom to recover.  That was until I felt a hot tongue against my balls.  Yujin turned her head and laughed even more.

“Oh yea, drain those fat fucking balls!”  Yujin roared, her mouth moving faster than her brain while continuing to fuck me hard.

Kazuha put her lips around my balls.  I clenched my teeth and squeezed my eyes closed.  Yujin was exhaling rapidly, her high voice echoing off the walls.  The way her pussy sprayed made me feel like she was peeing on me.  I heard Kazuha violently spit on my shaft, and Yujin’s ass absorbed it like it was nothing.  Yujin pressed her ass against me, finally slowing down.

“I- I can’t... I can’t stop cumming...” Yujin giggled. I gave her a weak smile, noticing her leaking all over me.

“What, you getting tired?” I laughed lightly.

“Fuck you...” Yujin huffed, now just rocking herself on me.

“Been doing that all day.”

“Ju- just hurry up and cum...” Yujin begged.  She took a deep breath and began to grind against me, massaging my cock with her ass and rolling her ass against my thighs. Having inside Yujin’s heaving, curvy body was simply too much.

“You gonna cum?” Yujin teased, smiling devilishly.

“Yes...”

“Go ahead and fill my ass...” she hissed.

I placed my head flat on the bed as Yujin collapsed on top of me, and… I came in her butt, my worn-down cock finally done for the day. Yujin dug her face between my neck, kissing me softly. Before she found the strength to slide off of me.

Yujin flopped to her side, her head resting against my chest. Kazuha crawled over both of us. I wrapped my arms around both of them.

“So...” Kazuha started. “You think I can stay the night? Or… maybe the next few days?

“Of course.”

“Good,” Kazuha kissed me on the cheek.

“Oh, this is gonna be fun.” Yujin sighed.

[jjjjisun]

Karina’s Temptation

AESPA Karina X Male OC | 14283 words

TW: Incest

—

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

Book commissions here.

—

‘You can’t choose your family’ is a phrase that means different things to many people. For some, it’s good, and for others, it’s bad, and for Jae, it was a bit of both, especially when it came to his daughter.

There was simply no helping that at 18, Karina had the body that most women and men, for that matter, only dreamed about. Jae didn’t know her exact measurements, but Karina’s mother always said, 'The girl has the smallest waist she’s ever seen, and a bigger chest and hips than almost any woman in the family. She was an hourglass, albeit an incredibly slender one.

Karina had been pegged early by a talent scout for her beauty, and to his dismay, she’d been modeling since she was 10. Some girls blossom and come out of nowhere - Karina wasn’t one of them. Jae sometimes thought she had been born to marvel at.

She was smart as hell, too - smarter than he by far. She had attitude and composure and…The list continued; he loved every little thing about her.

Except…fuck… those pictures of her… She looked like something off the front page of a magazine, but no, that wasn’t even nearly doing her justice. Looking at the recent photos that had been taken of her, Karina seemed bound to travel the world posing for years to come. And why shouldn’t she?

Still… at 18… how did she convince him to let her do this shoot? She’d worn provocative clothing before, but this black bathing suit… it just wasn’t fair. The thing was hardly anything more revealing than an average bathing suit; Karina filled it out in a way that sent any viewer’s thoughts awry.

Jae wouldn’t have 'chosen’ anyone else to be his daughter, but he also wouldn’t have chosen to be so susceptible to the thoughts and dreams inspired by her. He’d tried to broach the subject in a way that didn’t reveal too much about how he felt. Today, he meant to stand his ground and tell her she couldn’t pose for photos like these anymore.

Of course, when he tried to do so, she was sweet as ever to him, naive as she was, and never meant to cause any harm.

“Karina, honey, this shoot is very…”

“Yes, daddy?”

“I just… baby, you’re only 18 and these photos are very revealing… and you’re my little girl!”

“Oh no, daddy… I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to worry you so much.”

“I know you like modeling, and you’re so beautiful, I understand why the camera loves you. It’s just that I love you too, and I would never want anything to happen to you because people see something they want and…”

“See something they want? I didn’t mean for my photos to do that, daddy… do you think that’s how people could react?”

“I have to expect that they will, sweetheart, if only to be protective of you.”

“How do you know, though, Dad? It’s just a bathing suit! I’ve worn one around you a million times!”

Her exaggeration didn’t sound overstated to him - Karina parades a seemingly endless collection of small, perfectly-fitted suits that exhibited her body so often that Jae wondered how he could live in the same house.

Something must have clicked for Karina as she saw her dad looking bashfully at the proofs in his hands. He was almost shaking, and she felt so guilty for causing him such grief. Karina wanted to throw herself at him and smother him with an apology.

She realized what he’d been getting at before. Her daddy might have known how other people felt because…maybe… he felt that way himself.

'Something they want’ - he’d said. Karina was stunned by the revelation, but also utterly flattered by the possibility that her dad might desire her in some way. It was a strange feeling that she didn’t expect.

“Daddy… you know I don’t take these photos FOR anyone else… so that anyone else will 'want’ me like you say, right?”

“Of course I know that, sweetie, but it doesn’t mean I won’t worry about you.”

Karina smiled and blushed. Little by little, an undeniable tingle worked from somewhere deep within her. Like butterflies, it started in her stomach, and she could now feel the sensation searching out, fluttering to her fingers and toes. The way he was looking at her—the way only her father could—nobody else could ever love her like that.

“How about…” Karina thought carefully, “Next time, will you be there with me for any photoshoot I do?”

His daughter caught him off guard with the suggestion. Jae’s eyes met his little 18-year-old’s and searched them for her intent.

“That way you could watch over me and be protective about the kinds of photos they’re taking of me.”

Jae had to laugh at that. Having some input on the way photographers were capturing his beautiful teenager’s perfect body and that sexy little smile of hers did sound like a bit of relief. It also sounded enticing in a way he knew he shouldn’t entertain.

“I’d like that, Karina. You sure you’d be alright with having your dad around with you dressed like that? I’m guessing you’re planning to continue modeling bikinis and such.

The words had a fatherly tone. Karina looked down at the photos and thought about the next shoot she and that photographer had discussed. Putting her finger to her lip and biting it gently, Karina met her dad’s eyes and nodded.

"Yes, daddy, maybe it would even be fun…” She said demurely.

She had felt so sexy during that photoshoot, and though she’d been nervous to show that much skin at first, now that she saw the photos, Karina looked forward to doing it again. Combined with the thought of her dad being there to see her, the tingle she’d felt earlier was turning into a full-blown buzz. Karina felt borderline woozy, looking at her dad and thinking deeply about him.

“Hey, Dad, the company I took these photos for let me keep the swimsuit. It’s so cute; I love it! Do you want to see it? I’ll put it on, and we can pretend like you were there for this shoot since you missed it!”

Her words were hasty and excited. Jae couldn’t make heads or tails of what she was getting at. Why would he agree to this? After seeing the photos, Jae would have preferred she wear nothing but a head-to-toe burlap sack to hide the beauty he’d created eighteen years ago. Why would he allow her to return to that bikini and show off again, just for him?

“Sure, sweetie, if you want to put it on!”

Jae couldn’t believe it. He’d blurted out the words before even pausing to think about it. They just slipped from his mouth, and now that they were out, he couldn’t take them back. Jae saw his daughter’s look of pure joy - a big, beaming smile that only a dad who’d done something to make his little girl positively overjoyed could know.

“Okay, just give me a minute and I’ll be right down.”

It wasn’t until Karina had entirely scampered out of the room, her hips swinging in the pajama bottoms cinched around her waist and tank top scrunched there too, that Jae felt himself take his first full breath. Oh God… as she was walking away, that little grin she flashed him while biting her lip. It was that look, the entire image of her from that smile to the little sliver of skin on the teen’s lower back, to her bare feet, practically hopping her way upstairs - that was what remained under his eyelids as he leaned back on the couch and shut his eyes.

'How did it come to this…?’ Jae thought, bewildered. He hadn’t even intended to bring up the photos, needing to gather himself before doing so. Still, it had entirely happened out of nowhere, and now his little girl was upstairs changing into the same bathing suit that had rendered him speechless before.

'Oh God, she’s up there changing, and when she comes down…shit… I need to stop this now.’

He looked down at the photo of her holding both hands over her head. She kept her beautiful blonde hair, wetted and deep gold, pulled back in interlocking fingers, and the camera drank her in from head on. The look was sweet: a long glare with her lips parted and the lightest smile on her face, one so naive to what her beauty was capable of.

She was slender and yet endowed with the most desired features. At perhaps 110 lbs, she filled out her bathing suit perfectly. Beads of water coated her skin, seeming to meander down the valley her perfect, cradled breasts created. Some way or another, he’d learned her bust was about a 32D, and it had pained him to know, given that his eyes more frequently wandered there to confirm.

The valley between Karina wonderful tits continued, past the crucial piece of string clutching each patterned triangle of black cloth together, to a continuous line down the middle of her abdomen, approaching the narrowest part of her midsection. At about the cute, inward dip of her belly button, it seemed Jae could likely hold most of her waist in both hands.

And then, across an endless stretch of skin that fell before the torturously low line of her bottom…

“Okay, Daddy, what do you think?”

His eyes came off the picture he’d been mesmerized by, finding the floor first until Karina’s graceful little feet came into view. She leaned against the doorframe and posed with one hand ruffling her hair.

Her father traced the opposite path he’d been following on the image, his eyes travelling up his daughter’s perfect, slender legs and coming to rest on her lower body where he’d just stopped short of admiring in her photo.

…ugh… the way the bottoms hugged her impressively mature hips… with that tantalizing 'v’ drawn and pulled taut below by the sleek black bottoms. If he looked any longer, Jae might risk being caught searching the gap between her thighs for an indication of what lay within.

“God, you’re pretty sweetie!” Jae uttered without thinking.

'Shit.’ he thought - maybe he should have chosen his compliments more carefully, but truth won over his fatherly obligation.

She welled up with so much pride that it burst forth from her in a room-brightening smile. Jae felt sure it was a look only he’d ever know, and as he drank in her overall figure, he wished there was more he could keep to himself.

Karina’s steps closer to him were drunk with flattery, one foot in front of another as best she could - as if she were daddy’s private model. When she got to him, she collapsed to her knees in front of him on the carpet. With her long, pretty legs wrapped around behind her, Karina propped up, so naturally and yet so seductively displaying her body for him to consume greedily with his eyes.

“So you like it then?” She asked redundantly.

Karina watched her father’s eyes glance from her, back to the photos on the table, and then back at her again. She didn’t know it then, but he was thinking just how much better the real thing was, and how impossible it seemed that such a pretty young thing as Karina could exist. With all the affection inside him, he hardly knew what about his beautiful daughter he could admit to admiring.

“I like what Karina? I like you. I don’t just like you, I love you, baby.”

Karina frowned and squinted at him - not the answer she sought.

“Do I like your swimsuit?” he asked again, knowingly. Of course I like it, sweetie, but you would look beautiful in anything, so it’s not really a fair question.“

Karina sat back on her feet, stunned physically by his words. Her eyes widened as she gazed back at her dad.

He continued, "Do I like that my daughter is 18 and looks like this?” he gestured to all of her, “and these photos are going to show other people that too?”

Karina waited fervently for his reply, still mesmerized.

“Not so much.”

She frowned momentarily, but seemed content to remember only the compliments he’d paid her. She immediately changed the subject.

“Here, I’ll show you some of the poses from those photos. The photographer said I did a really good job, and that I don’t need nearly as much direction as other girls do!”

She was excited, swaying a little left and right and fixing upon him with a look that was Karina’s signature blend of innocent and somehow incredibly sultry.

“I don’t have the wind blowing in my hair like I did, but you’ll just have to imagine it,” she said, giving her father eighteen angles to admire her.

Her body moved in ways Jae knew a father’s eyes were not meant to see. She could move her lower half independently and exhibited her prowess through several positions that further defined her beauty. Her body, her rotating hips, and the gentle transitions from pose to pose were hypnotic to the point that he had visions of what it would be like to put such incredible movements of his teenager to proper use.

“You’re a natural, honey.”

Karina giggled, “And to think, all of this came from you, right, Daddy?”

Karina had effectively arched her back and afforded her father a generous view of her youthful chest. When she brought her arms together and pushed her breasts toward each other, Jae watched in amazement as they heaved and adjusted within her top.

“I don’t know where it came from sometimes, sweetie,” he said quietly. The words were uttered with little or no consent from his distracted brain.

Did she know what she was doing? She must? Did she know what kind of thoughts she inspired by showing her body to her father so willfully? For the man who had raised her and all along studied her every want and need, he simply could not read her when it came to such a basic thing - attraction.

“Which one do you like the best, Daddy? I’ll do the pose for you!”

Karina threw her long, golden-blonde hair over her shoulder and looked at him expectantly.

'No, you can’t,’ screamed a voice in Jae’s head. Wherever it came from was far too remote, because after the last minute or two of watching his eighteen-year-old model for him, Jae’s brain refused to see the harm in a little more.

“How about this one?” he said, picking up the photo of her standing with her hands over her head and showing it to her. Karina looked satisfied.

Smiling, she focused herself and then slowly got into position. When she arrived, she looked just like in the photo—not soaking wet, but this time with only her father’s eyes there to admire her. Something about the fact that her dad had asked for her for that specific pose heightened the experience for both of them.

Before, it had been a tingle within her. Then it was a buzz. Now, Karina felt almost as if she was meandering through a dream. She’d do anything her dad asked her to… she wanted to appease his every request. Did he know what kind of control he had? Was there some line when they’d eventually reach and stop automatically because any more would be too much?

“They have a kinda coach lady that sometimes talks me through the shoot. She said my waist looks best when I put my arms up like this, but you’ve got to have the right boobs for it.”

It was an invitation to look at his baby’s chest, and Jae took it. 'Oh God, of course…’ his mind relented - her tits just hung there flawlessly. Still, they looked ample and firm.

“So… what do you think, Daddy?”

“About…” Jae asked cluelessly until, “What do I think about your…?”

He glanced down at his daughter’s chest, letting her observe where he was looking, at her request. Karina nodded.

“Karina, honey, I can’t tell my daughter what I think about her breasts, and you know that.”

The perky blonde deflated, giving her dad a frustrated glare and letting her arms fall to her sides. The topic of conversation, her breasts, shook as her posture changed.

“Oh… I didn’t think…I don’t know, you could give me constructive criticism so I can do even better next time.

Jae didn’t know whether his daughter was playing dumb, but her reasoning won him over.

"Oh, don’t give me that look, Karina…” he said, “you’re very… nicely proportioned, sweetie, so I think you look just fine in that pose.”

There was that smile again. Karina turned her demeanor back around, causing her father to doubt her conviction in the evil eye she’d so easily shed.

“There are some poses the coach told me not to do because they’d be… too provocative I think. Can I show you, and you be the judge?”

Jae merely nodded; there was nothing else to do.

“So there’s this one,” Karina narrated, flipping over and sprawling out on her back. Looking upside down at her father, she gyrated her hips around and slowly spread her legs, working her toes into the carpet when she stopped with them sufficiently apart. The sexy teen then lifted her hips off the ground, still rotating them ever so slightly.

There was no other choice but to imagine being on the other side of her, kneeling between her legs, and receiving the beautiful motion of Karina’s body. There was so much to see—the complexity of her curves, the entrancing movement of her hips, and the innocent eye contact she held with her father.

“I think it’s supposed to be a little too suggestive with like…my…” Karina glanced down to where she was holding her lower half in the air, showing her father where she meant with a wiggle, “Well, you know.”

“Yeah… I’m glad I didn’t see that in any of the pictures,” Jae admitted.

“What about now, though, it’s not as bad when it’s only for you, right, Daddy?” Karina asked.

“Sure, sweetie, I guess you’re right, as long as it’s just me.” As he said it, Jae stored a mental image of his daughter, looking up at him and waving her hips invitingly.

“I’m glad you like it. I think you’ll like this one too, then…”

Karina rolled over onto her hands and knees, sticking her butt up in the air. She arched her back first, tossing her hair and smirking at her dad. It would have been a priceless shot if he’d had a camera. But Jae was glad it was his eyes only for this private shoot. His little girl was barely clothed at all and posing just for him. He could watch her like this for hours.

Karina could feel his hungry eyes on her and saw him shift in his seat. She wasn’t an experienced girl by any means - some curious groping and kissing with boys from school - but something about her father’s composure struck her to the core. It was a feeling exponentially more exciting than the one she got posing for the camera. It was the incredibly taboo feeling of being on display for her daddy and only him.

Karina extended to her toes and fingers only on the carpet, sticking her butt as high in the air as it could go, forming a perfect triangle with the floor and stretching out for her father to see her fully. With practiced form, she brushed her nose across the threads of the carpet, rounding out her back as she did - another breathtaking motion she had perfected in her yoga class.

Except the confining sports bra—the one that usually accompanied this motion at the gym—wasn’t there. Karina was simply basking in her father’s admiring eyes and didn’t realize that as she dragged her chest across the carpet, the confines of her bikini weren’t confining enough.

As she came to a fully arched position, Jae saw, in absolute disbelief, that his daughter’s breasts were all but entirely revealed to him.

He was struck with silence.

Her nipples were pale and only slightly pinker than her skin - small circles around upright and sensitive nubs that his front teeth chattered to hold between them… They perched at the perfect apex of each soft globe, poking out at him tellingly.

Perhaps he could have fended off the attacks of her looks, pose by pose, if she had remained fully clothed, but this was too much. What amount remained? Jae stiffened fully within his pants, his disobedient manhood straining against them as his daughter’s bare breasts hung fully within his view.

Karina saw the shock on her father’s face and watched his mouth open involuntarily.

“Oh my Gosh, daddy, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to show you my nipples!” Karina shrieked. “Jeez, I didn’t even notice, did you?”

But she needn’t have asked. Just looking at him, Karina knew he’d seen it all. The flattered 18-year-old fixed her top casually, inspired by the look in her father’s eyes.

“Only for a second, I didn’t see too much honey.”

But Karina knew beyond a doubt that he was lying. She saw the way one of his hands had snaked toward his crotch and was trying to adjust the bulge there without her noticing.

“There, all fixed,” she alerted him once she’d very slowly tucked her breasts back into the bikini.

“Here, I wanted to show you the pattern anyway; look, Daddy.”

Before Jae could protest, Karina got to her feet and approached him head-on. She put one knee down on the couch beside him and swung the other over his lap. It was an innocent gesture, not just that different from sitting on her father’s lap as she’d done many times before. But the way Karina was dressed… they were looking at each other and sizing each other up… It felt different, and both dad and daughter knew why.

Karina sat up on her knees and aligned her bikini top with her father’s eyes. She showed him the pattern on the black triangles of her top—an elegant stitchwork of flowers. One of the flowers was directly atop what he could just discern the outline of beneath, that perfect little bud he’d seen only seconds before.

“I see why you like it, baby, it’s very appealing.”

Karina settled down onto his lap and watched her father wince. She was sitting further back on his legs so she couldn’t get a great sense of the bulge he was hiding, but the further contact was enough to get a reaction from him.

“Do you think I’m appealing, though, Daddy?”

She leaned back to give her father a better view, which he took in gratefully. Karina had never seen her father inspect her in such a way before, but every second his eyes lingered, she loved it more.

“You know I’m not supposed to answer a question like that, Karina…” Jae began, “But I think I’ve already told you that you are… appealing, so do you need to ask?”

Karina looked deeply at him, “I guess not, but I like it when you say it.”

She leaned in, watching her dad’s eyes and the anticipation in them for what she’d do next. The young blonde aligned with his ear and told him softly, “I love you, daddy,” before kissing him on the cheek.

As her breath brushed across his ear and her lips fell on the tingling side of his face, something happened. Karina slid further into her father’s lap, and his hands were helping her.

His teenage daughter let out a sigh. Karina felt that the increased contact below, however incidental, meant something serious. Of their own volition, Jae’s fingers encircled his baby’s waist and slipped down to the small pair of black bottoms stretched taut around her.

Neither Karina nor her father could have said how long they stayed like that. Furthermore, it was unclear which was causing Karina’s lower body to rise and fall just beyond imperceptibly atop her father’s lap.

It was that motion again, just like he’d seen as his daughter did the fateful posing at his feet not minutes ago. Oh God, he could feel it generating beneath his palms… rotating, ensnaring desire slowly building for his baby girl.

When Karina’s breath began to get rhythmically heavier, to the point that he could match it to the up-and-down motion of her hips, Jae panicked. His cock had been throbbing against her, in sync with his young daughter and telling her… telling them both that what she was playing at was entirely possible.

But it wasn’t. This was wrong; he’d let it come too far and fast.

He lifted his hands off slowly, not wanting to alarm his daughter but feeling the forbidden warmth of her skin leave them, like it should have.

Karina reacted impulsively, immediately prohibiting the retreat of his hands with her own and putting them back together on her hips. As they returned, Karina boldly allowed herself to settle deeper into her father’s lap, pressuring his straining member more deliberately. With a sigh that approached moaning, Karina leaned against her father.

“Sweetie, maybe you should get off…” he warned.

Oh God, that was a wrong choice of words, and Karina took them as she wanted.

Karina cooed again, responding, “uh-huh,” with another kiss near his ear and an urge from her hips. They both knew what he’d meant, but when Jae felt the subtle shake of his daughter’s body, he knew she was giggling about his accidental pun.

The smirk he cracked and the mutual humor they shared were disarming. Karina didn’t want to stop, and she’d take any interpretation to stay on her daddy’s lap just like she was. Jae felt the moment when he could have turned things around slip away as Karina broke the silence.

“Is this what you were talking about before, daddy… what my photos might make people want to do?”

“Something like this, honey, but of all people, I didn’t mean me!”

She leaned back far enough to touch her forehead against her father’s.

“Why, don’t you think it’s better you than some random guy?”

“Well, yes, but I was talking about things a father and a daughter are not allowed to do.”

“What? You’re only touching my hips… I don’t mind. Do you mean something else?”

Karina was writhing her hips quite obviously, disguising it by being her usual, spunky self and smiling at him like everything was normal. Jae’s fingers felt more daringly up his daughter’s slender sides, approaching the waist he’d imagined wrapping them around. It didn’t seem possible that such soft, smooth perfection could be achieved in the curve that his palms traced, or that it could belong to his daughter.

“What else did you mean, Daddy? I’m really…really…curious.” The naughty teenager wiggled her hips about to punctuate each word, teasing her father mercilessly.

Jae was speechless at the tenacity of his eighteen-year-old. Once again, she put her hands over his, feeling them clasped at her waist. They both looked momentarily at the tell-tale bulge Karina was relentlessly pushing against. Each passionate word she spoke seemed to erode the forbidden wall between them, leaving only the clothing that separated one act from a far more meaningful one.

“Are you allowed to do this at least?” Karina asked, urging his hands to climb higher. The bumps of her ribcage meandered against his palms as Jae let his little blonde lead.

With a deep breath and the disbelief of her father, Karina quickly covered each of her breasts with his hands. They sat motionless but for the swelling of her lungs while the two contemplated the touch.

“Not,” Jae said sternly.

But he didn’t move his hands. Even when Karina removed hers to put them behind her back and slowly stick out her chest into her father’s grasp, his touch remained. Karina breathed sweetly with relief.

“Mnhhhh…” he heard her utter, “I can’t imagine why, it’s only touching… who says we can’t do that?

Absurd logic… and he knew it, but his hands were already there, and Jae had been longing to feel his daughter’s beautiful breasts since Karina had first developed them. God, they were amazing… his fingers carefully sought to detail them fully. Each mound sat proudly in his cradling grasp, more than filling it out and quivering when he massaged them.

Karina moaned without pretense. She felt her dad’s palms rub the fabric of her bra against her nipples. They screamed with sensation, and she reveled at the position in her father’s lap she’d achieved. The teen smiled widely as she saw how much her father enjoyed playing with her. His approval was all she ever wanted.

"I think you might like them better without my top on, Daddy,” she cooed sweetly.

Allowing her instincts to act on her behalf, Karina reached around and swiftly untied her bikini from behind before her father could even consider stopping her. Nobody had ever seen or touched her without a top, and as she felt the tension release from its grasp, the beautiful teen was ecstatic that the first would be her father.

He surprised her. He recognized that feeling up his teenage daughter was hardly different with or without her clothes on, so he helped her pull the bikini up and over her head smoothly.

Her breasts barely drooped, sitting up proudly and youthfully as only an eighteen-year-old can. Never, not on her mother or any of the other women before her, had he ever seen a more beautiful chest.

“So… do you like them better this way, Daddy? Or should I put my top back on because we’re not allowed?”

“Hmmm… I’m not sure yet, I’ll feel them and decide.

Karina grinned at her cheeky dad, raising her eyebrows and glancing down to ask him what he was waiting for.

His palms returned, and this time the pretty blonde whimpered louder at the direct contact to her nipples. The way he touched her… how he massaged and then gently took each nub in between his fingers with a deliberate squeeze… Her whole body seized briefly, throwing her head back and its shower of golden hair with it. As he pinched her, Jae allowed the two of them to press together firmly at the hips… two intense points of contact and an ocean of expectation between.

"Much better this way, sweetie. This feels good, I’m guessing?” He asked, gently pinching and tugging at her again.

Karina rewarded him with multiple, wonderful gyrations of her hips, “uh huh, I like it better this way too.” She let him touch her for a few more seconds, watching his eyes roam her body as she thought about where they might be headed.

“Daddy…” she whispered, bringing her eyes back to his, “show me what else my photos make you want… please… anything.”

Her eyes welled with desperation and desire. She was hardly old enough to know all that could come of an attraction as strong as theirs, but Jae wondered if he wasn’t willing to show her 'anything’ and everything.

“Karina… baby… do you know what you’re doing to me?”

She knew. She nodded almost immediately, pressing into him and telling her father she needed his guidance.

“I think so, daddy,” she cooed, reaching down between them and running her fingers over his jeans in just the right spot, “but what are you going to do to me?”

Jae had nothing left. No guilt or apprehension, no fear of taking advantage of his little girl. He drank her in one last time, observed the readied look of confidence she was trying so hard to maintain, and made his decision.

“Well, first we better get you out of these,” he said, reluctantly leaving her breasts to the cool air, and placing both thumbs beneath the tiny waistband of the remaining piece of her bikini.

“Mnnnhh…that’s what you want? That’s naughty, don’t you think, Daddy?” she said, teasing him but giving no sign of resistance as she felt her dad press his thumbs into the sensitive and soft skin just below the top of her panties.

Jae lay her backward onto the couch, and the two of them worked together to get Karina fully naked. She wiggled back and forth, helping her father tug the last tiny black piece of modesty down her long, slender legs.

When it was done, the teenager watched her appearance stun her dad for a few seconds. What he did see, between his daughter’s legs, was the prettiest, tiniest pussy he could imagine. The prize he’d uncovered was just the peek of her lips and the pink hue of that soft, shaven skin between her smooth thighs.

“Karina, honey…” he started, causing her to wait for his every word. You just keep getting more beautiful.“

Again, a jolt of excitement wracked her body as she heard her own father comment directly on a place he was certainly forbidden to admire. And if that wasn’t bad enough, what he also saw there was that his naughty little girl was quite visibly shiny and wet all around her perfect, teenage mound.

"Daddy, it’s not fair. You got me totally naked, and you’re still wearing all your clothes.”

She was right, it wasn’t fair.

“Shit, sorry sweetheart, do you want to help me out of mine then?”

Karina nodded enthusiastically and sat back up on the couch. Her dad easily removed his shirt, and while he did, his daughter was at his belt. She saw the way his pants were swelling along the path of what was within, but she’d never seen one up close. How big could it be? It was so long, almost to his waistband.

She took an extra few seconds to navigate the unfamiliar territory of his belt buckle and button, but when she had it, she pulled his pants apart eagerly.

When the two of them finally tugged at the waistband of both his pants and underwear, Karina got a view of what she’d been waiting for. Her father had seen her most intimately, and now what he’d been holding back sprang out from his pants and bobbed fatefully in front of her.

Karina gasped, marveling at his size and wondering what in God’s name he was planning to do with such a big cock.

“Daddy, oh my god… I’ve never seen one before… they can’t all be this big, right?”

“No, I guess not, sweetie. And that’s a very nice compliment to tell a man by the way.”

“What? That my daddy’s penis huge?” Karina tried to keep a straight face, but her feigned innocence broke out into a grin as she acknowledged how naughty her words were.

“Can I please touch it? I don’t even think it will fit in my hands!”

Jae gave her the same look she’d given him before, indicating for her to proceed.

It was his turn to groan this time, for Karina wasted little time encircling fingers around him with both hands. She was right; he looked bigger than ever in her sweet little grasp. Karina looked up at her father as she took hold of him, smiling at the obvious pleasure she was causing.

Her father was so hard and so aroused that his cock was throbbing, and the fact was not lost on the young teen. In her learning hands, she felt his shaft swell, and a clear liquid emitted from the very tip. She quickly touched it with her thumb, rubbing it around his already glossy head, not knowing just how sensitive and intense that would feel to him.

His head rolled around, catching a glimpse of the photos scattered haphazardly about. Jae would never be able to recount perfectly how he’d gone from the forbidden and unspoken dreams they inspired to that moment. But as his daughter spoke her curious words and explored him excitedly, he knew he could never regret what was about to happen.

“What’s this, Daddy? I can feel your cock pulsing in my hands… and it’s leaking out at the tip!”

“Unhghhh… honey… that’s pre-cum, and it only happens when your dad is really… turned on.”

Karina seemed to like that answer, and she repaid him by slowly working her two hands back and forth on his shaft.

“Does that mean I’m doing a good job, Dad? Or should I stop because we’re not allowed?”

The little tease! Her father could see the smirk on her face, and he wanted her all the more because of it. He loved everything about his little girl - her wit, rebelliousness, charm… and today he’d been given a chance to love her physically as well. He wasn’t about to waste it.

“No, it’s okay, Karina, I won’t stop you.”

Again, she was quite satisfied with her effect on him. The blonde’s hands worked more steadily over his wide member, and precum eked continuously from him. His naked little girl was doing a much better job than he’d expected to pleasure her father, and she’d been touching him for mere seconds.

Like she so commonly did, Karina took her dad by surprise, craning forward when he’d shut his eyes and keeping her hands on him while she added a new sensation to her stroking. The warm, wet embrace of his daughter’s lips and the shocking lap of her tongue encircled his tip without warning.

Jae looked down at his offspring, and she kept staring up at him the whole time. She sucked at her daddy’s head; showing him she meant to discover what the clear liquid that had been there tasted like.

He couldn’t take more than a few seconds of that. Unlike any other girl he’d been with in his life, his beautiful 18-year-old had him seemingly seconds from orgasm, and she’d only just begun.

Jae reached down to stop her, “ugh… fuck… wait sweetie… you have to stop,” he said, pushing her back and stilling her hands. Karina watched as her father breathed hastily and closed his eyes. She’d never seen a man so overcome like that.

“Daddy… were you going to cum because of me?”

Still, her father only breathed and managed to look at her.

“You were, weren’t you? It would have been okay, Daddy, I wouldn’t have minded, even if you did it on me.”

A few seconds more and he would have - all over her. The way she was perched, Jae could just imagine white streaks of his semen painting her masterpiece of a body. But with no holds barred, Jae had a much better plan.

“Yes, Karina, looking at you the way I have been, and then how you touched me… you almost made me cum right on those beautiful tits of yours.”

Karina looked down and bit her lip, obviously thinking she’d like that very much.

“I want to take my time with you, sweetie. I want to spend hours showing you every way I know to have sex… and I will…but…”

He had her attention; she stayed perched and waiting for him to go on.

“But right no,w Karina, I want to do the thing we’re definitely not allowed to do.”

Karina blushed as he called her by that name he reserved only for the most special occasions, and it seemed he had saved it for the most significant one. She looked at his erect cock, how it stood there waiting for what would come next and considered what he’d just proposed.

'The thing they were definitely not allowed to do… oh god,’ she thought with a shiver. She’d never entered such territory before, but somehow every part of her was begging to.

“You want to fuck me… now daddy?”

They stared at each other while Jae worked up the gall to admit such incestuous desires to his own daughter.

“I do, baby, but only if you want me to.”

Karina let the moment linger, pondering everything and nothing simultaneously. She knew there was no way she would stop them now, but this was perhaps the most significant moment of her life, and it felt that way.

She nodded, slowly but surely.

“I want you to fuck me too…”

Jae put his finger beneath her chin and pulled her up to kiss him. For the first time, they joined in a kiss that would precede the forbidden act they were both desperately awaiting. Once again, Karina felt passion in that kiss she’d never known possible. Her tongue and his acted as though entwined both genetically and enduringly. When they broke, Karina’s worries were being cradled away, similar to how her father lovingly lowered her to the couch beneath him.

His eyes roamed over her entire body, from her alluring blonde hair, to her youthful breasts, to her long, little legs rubbing together with her feet fidgeting nervously below.

“Daddy, I’m a virgin… You know that, right?”

“Another wonderful thing for a father to hear…” Jae smiled, “Does that make you worried about having sex with me, sweetie?”

“No, I know you’ll be good to me… It’s just…” Karina looked down, widening her eyes as she fixed on her target.

Her father caught her meaning and knew that, however ready she was for him, her tiny frame was still going to need to adjust to having him inside her, and that might cause her pain.

“I know it looks bi,g sweetie.”

“Big!” Karina retorted, “It looks like you could split me in half!”

She was only half-joking, but both Jae and his daughter chuckled once more.

“Do you really think it will fit?” she asked nervously.

Jae eyed her understandingly, “I know you’re my little girl, but your pussy is made to stretch just enough sweetie,” he reassured, “and I made you, so I’m betting we’ll fit together very well Karina.”

She smiled, tickled at the thought. Soon, something ever so close to her opening was tickling her, or rather tapping her impatiently.

Karina shook with surprise. To feel her father’s penis touch her so close… only a little closer and she might have thought it incest. 'Oh my God…we’re doing this…’ she thought.

As he came closer to her, Karina and her father felt his cock lay against her abdomen. Seeing it like that, swollen and throbbing with his heartbeat, Karina’s body quaked at the thought of what it was going to feel like. His cock looked even bigger when she considered that the distance it traveled up her belly button would be about how far it would be inside of her. She couldn’t help finding it appreciative with her hand.

“But there’s one other thing, Daddy…” Karina began; her hand seemed to be feeling her daddy’s cock, searching for something, “you aren’t wearing a condom.”

Oh… yeah… There was that.

“Honey… I haven’t needed those since not long after we had you… So I don’t have any.”

“Well, neither do I, you’re about to be my first, remember?”

“It’s okay, Karina, we can have sex without one, you’re mother told me a while ago she was going to put you on birth control. You are now right?”

“Mnhh… daddy, that’s not fair…” she chastised him as he taunted her with further pressure of his shaft against her tiny mound, “I am on the pill, but my health teacher said you should always use a condom.”

Jae drove against her again, and felt his member wetted as he slid against his daughter’s readied pussy.

“That’s very good that you always practice safe sex, Karina, but I’m your father, so having sex with me is far safer than with boys you don’t know.”

“Are you just saying that because you want to fuck me so bad daddy?”

“No, I’m just saying this ONE exception would be okay. You can have sex with me without a condom, but only with me.”

He knew that rule was ridiculous, but so was the fact that Jae was reasoning with his daughter, rubbing steadily between her soaked little lips. He’d taken hold of his cock and was playing closer and closer to her entrance. A few times, even Karina realized just how near her daddy was to taking a slightly different angle and penetrating her.

Her father’s 'exception’ was a bit self-serving, and Karina knew it. She looked doubtfully at him, making Jae worried she might want them to stop. The writhing teenager furrowed her brow as she tried to keep her wits about her with the stimulation her dad was causing below.

“I’ll stop in a heartbeat if you want me to,” he prodded, waiting a few torturous seconds for his daughter to decide.

“No, don’t stop, Daddy. It’s okay; you don’t need to use a condom.”

Jae sighed in relief as Karina lifted her hips up just enough to let her father know she was ready for him. From the teasing and grinding they were doing, she and her father glistened with clear streaks across their skin. The eighteen-year-old could once again see pre-ejaculate gathered copiously at his tip, thereafter watching it directed expertly against her opening, right where her father wanted it.

“Honey, you know I love you, right? You can call this whole thing off right no,w and it wouldn’t be incest.”

The forbidden word made her shiver with excitement. It was sweet of him to give her every opportunity to be in control of what they committed, but Karina held her father’s gaze, knowing how important her next words were.

“I love you, too, Daddy. I’m ready for you.”

With her permission, Jae watched her face closely, took a deep breath, and inserted his tip past Karina’s taut pink entrance. He felt how incredibly wet she was as it slowly spread her apart. With only the tip, his baby was making plenty of noise.

“Oh god, dad…mnghhh… I can’t believe this… uhhhkeep going…”

Still he pushed forth, and Jae’s bare cock entered his young virgin’s pussy definitively for the first time. Karina turned her head and howled against the cushion, continuing to do so as her daddy gave her another inch. Past the tip, he was wider, and those few inches were just about to push inside her.

“Fuck daddy… wait…OhGoDDdd… It’s so big…”

Jae could only watch his baby cope with the first cock she’d ever felt, but he was able to be eternally grateful that it was his own.

“It won’t fit, Daddy… it won’t! It’s too big.” She grimaced and grasped at nothing on the couch when he pushed a little further.

“Shhh… relax Karina… don’t squeeze too much, it’s already halfway in.”

“Really? Ohmygod, I can’t believe you’re fucking me…ohshitt… are you sure it’s going to fit, it hurts daddy?!”

“I know it does, Karina, but I promise it will disappear. Here I’ll take it out and we can try again.”

Jae began to withdraw, but his daughter quickly reached down and grabbed the base of his cock…

“No, don’t, Daddy; I’m ready to keep trying. I want to be able to take it all… I’m made for you like you said, right?”

He loved her so deeply just then, and as Jae allowed his daughter to urge him deeper, he wondered how he could ever love someone more than her after this day.

Karina struggled and whimpered. It took a few tries to get it in, but at last her daddy came to rest inside a panting and moaning young blonde with his pelvis right against the soft mound of her pussy.

“OHHHhhhmygod… it’s so freaking deep dad…Oh, Ohfuck… is it in?”

“It is sweetie; you did such a good job.”

Jae allowed his baby to catch her breath while he simply savored the feeling of her perfect tunnel hugging him so tightly it consumed him.

“You’re so tiny and tight Karina…ohhgod… your daddy’s cock has never felt this good with anyone before sweetie.”

Karina was finally able to open her eyes all the way again and really look at her dad while he was lodged into her, as far as he could go.

“You’re really inside me, daddy… and you took my virginity…”

Jae nodded gratefully. He couldn’t help his cock swelling as he considered the reality of being his own daughter’s first.

“I’m so glad we did what we’re not allowed to dad… even if you’re fucking me without a condom” she teased.

“I guess I’m not exactly fucking you yet sweetie, this would be more like fucking you.”

He withdrew a few inches and gently slid them back in. Karina cried out, but he could see how hard she was trying to be strong for her father. He knew if he just helped her adjust a little more, he could have her moaning and bucking and begging him not to stop.

“Fuckdaddy… unhh it hurts, but it’s feeling better. Why couldn’t your cock be a little smaller?”

Jae smiled and reached around to grab her backside as he began urging into her consistently. Her perfect little asscheek conformed to his hand as he squeezed it - yet another newfound asset he looked forward to enjoying thoroughly.

Karina took a decent amount of time before her father saw the pain of adjusting to her first cock begin to melt away. It was replaced by a fire in her eyes, a desperation that said she wasn’t sure what sex was all about but wanted so badly for her daddy to teach her.

“Ohjeez…God it feels good daddy…unhhh… it’s so far inside me, I feel like you’re filling me all the way up.”

The way she talked to him, that sweet voice speaking words of incest and lust… it was doing things inside Jae’s brain he’d never encountered before. He felt his daughter’s body against him and could sense, simply from the touch of her skin, all of the features he’d been admiring for years. He kissed her, surprising her with the contact but quickly leading to a full-on make-out session while they came together at the hips.

“Oh sweetie… ughh… I’m the luckiest dad in the world… god, you feel so good.”

Like she was made for it, Karina widened her legs little by little, and her father fucked her more thoroughly. Remembering the first time he was atop her, thrusting away with her legs spread apart and her cries of “daddy” filling the room around them, was a memory that could get him hard in an instant for many years to come.

But for now, as his little girl wrapped her legs around him and took his thrusts so well it made him proud, Karina and her father got utterly lost in each other. Kissing… breathing…groping… they let everything in their lives fall away but for each other - locked together in an incestuous coupling that seemed to conquer all.

And in that coupling, with Jae’s hips thudding against his daughter in breast-shaking and powerful motions, both of them forgot themselves.

With little warning, Jae felt the unstoppable sensation of a shockwave coming from deep within him. He was beyond thinking of changing course. Karina, too, hadn’t even considered that there was still some ability to be safer, even if her daddy wasn’t wearing a condom.

“Oh God, your dad’s gonna… oh Karina…” Jae breathed as his hips connected with her over and over. He felt the teenager’s feet gently urging him from behind - her whole body was clasping around him and begging him to continue. He rolled his hips just right, sliding inside Karina’s pussy while pressuring her clit as well.

“Daddy… I feel…unhhh… light-headed…ohmygod… keep fucking me like that.”

There was no accounting for time when Karina’s father might have chosen to pull out of her and perhaps spray his load across her bare, beautiful abdomen. Instead of that, he felt it well up from within and shoot directly inside her before he even knew what hit him.

Karina, pleasured into the next universe as she was, didn’t realize what was happening until a bolt of warmth filled her even more deeply than she’d felt the very tip of her father’s cock. He had buried into her and something more copious than the pre-cum was spurting out into her teenage pussy.

“Daddy… oh my god… I can feel…oh…oh… fuck daddYYEEE…” She wasn’t prepared for it. She wasn’t ready for any of it, and the quickly escalating climax that Karina had been feeling was suddenly upon her right as she thought a second spray of her father’s sperm inside her.

Jae bucked as he and his little girl clutched each other tightly. She was digging her nails into his back and her pussy seemed to spasm in rhythm with the spurting of semen from his tip. Her cries and the way she needed him so badly were beyond Jae’s ability to describe or comprehend.

They hadn’t discussed whether it would be okay for Karina’s father to unleash a load of life-giving sperm inside her, let alone one so plentiful it could only be meant for his eighteen-year-old daughter. Karina felt her father swell considerably with each pump of his spunk.

After their clamoring and moaning against each other’s lips, the two were silent but for periodic gasps and whimpers. At the same time, they experienced their first orgasm together and then recovered from it. The build-up had been short, but neither Karina nor her father could imagine waiting any longer for the release, which had found them perfectly in sync.

“Daddy, that was… that was…” but even the rambunctious blonde was short on words.

Karina had tried to speak before her breath returned to her.

When it did, she managed to ask, “Is THAT what my pictures made you want to do to me?”

Jae laughed aloud, wincing as the shake made his cock adjust slightly, still buried in his daughter’s pussy.

“To be honest, sweetie, that’s just the start. And it wasn’t your pictures, baby, it was you.”

Karina’s eyes widened, and she broke out a beautiful smile, which he was relieved to see given the circumstances.

“You didn’t say you were going to cum in my pussy daddy…”

“I know, sweetheart… You just felt so good, I didn’t realize I was doing it until…”

“Shh…” Karina stopped him with a finger to his lips, “it’s okay, when I felt your sperm in me it made me cum so hard too daddy… I liked it.”

Karina pecked her father on the lips before continuing to praise him,

“God, I never thought… I didn’t know I could cum like that… it was much different than when I… you know… masturbate.” the teenager admitted.

Jae found it adorable that she would be bashful in the absurd and forbidden situation for which they were both very much responsible.

“I’m glad you liked it baby, because I don’t think I’ve ever cum so hard either, your pussy is perfect, Karina.”

“I think you came… like… a lot, daddy. I can feel it everywhere in me.”

The two of them looked down where Jae was still sunk into his daughter’s pussy. Ever so slightly, her abdomen was mounded along the path of her dad inside her, and they both focused on how incredible it was to feel the very sperm that had made her, along with the cock it came from, now definitively within her eighteen-year-old quim.

“Can I look, Daddy? Will you take it out?”

Not wanting to comply, but also hoping to see his excited daughter appeased, Jae slowly withdrew his cock from her. It seemed to take forever to slide out, but when it did Karina’s young pussy attempted immediately to return to its original tightness.

As Karina’s lips pursed back together, they saw the result of their lovemaking peeking out. Where at first, it was just a bead of thick white; soon an entire glob of semen was emitted, joined quickly by a second flowing from right from Karina’s tiny quim.

“Oh… my… god. Daddy, is that all your sperm?”

“Yes, sweetie, looks like I’ve made quite a mess of you, huh?”

Seeing that look of pure wonder in his daughter’s eyes while she watched his spunk drip out, Jae wondered when he’d wake up from the dream that had been that afternoon with Karina.

The only thing to stop it was a quick motion of her dad, who planted his tip safely below and let the cum coat him as it leaked from his daughter.

“Those could all be my brothers and sisters… technically… right, Daddy? If I didn’t start taking birth control on Monday.”

The naughty little thing, she was rubbing it in…wait…"WHAT?“

"What daddy, I asked if your cum is technically my brothers and sis…”

“No, the other thing, what did you say about your birth control?”

“Oh, that it’s a good thing I started taking birth control on Monday, although I don’t think mom knew when we went to the doctor that I’d be getting it for you!”

Karina saw an alarm in his eyes.

“What is it, Daddy?”

“Karina, I know you always say that I don’t know enough about girl-problems, but…”

He looked down at the cum-coated opening of his daughter’s pussy, at her glistening body and the little smile that she still couldn’t seem to shake, and reluctantly told her the truth.

“Sweetie, birth control takes a few weeks to start working. Didn’t they tell you that when you were there with your mother?”

“Well, yes, maybe, but I was mad at her dragging me there because of ONE boy who she thought I was hooking up with. I wasn’t really listening very closely because I thought it was stupid.”

The reality set in. Karina had been on birth control for a total of two days - far from enough to be having unprotected sex AND taking such a copious infusion as what he’d given her. So he’d just filled his own daughter with an incredible amount of sperm, and the only safe assumption was that she was entirely vulnerable to becoming pregnant.

Karina looked worried… “I didn’t know daddy… I’m sorry… ohgod, and I’m right in the riskiest part of my cycle, I think.”

“Hey hey hey,” Jae quickly consoled her, not wanting to let her go into a panic, “don’t worry at all, sweetie, there are a lot of things we can do. Remember, it’s much safer to have sex with me… because I will always take care of you.”

“You promise… I just… they tell you all these horror stories about getting pregnant and stuff…”

Jae had to chuckle: “I remember those videos—they’re probably still showing you kids the same ones from when I went to school.”

Karina seemed to be looking for something more comforting than that.

“How many of those videos talked about girls having sex with their fathers? Huh?”

Of course they didn’t, and Karina squinted speculatively at him.

“None of them, I guess…”

“Exactly, so let me take care of you then, okay, honey, just trust me?”

Karina smiled, “I do trust you, Daddy.”

This whole time, Jae had noticed his cock’s refusal to soften. As soon as his daughter’s vulnerability entered the mix, he stiffened.

Karina noticed too. “Does your cock stay hard like that for long daddy?”

She reached down to it, feeling its sticky coating on her fingers as they wrapped around his shaft.

“It usually doesn’t do this, baby, it just means I’m still aroused and I still want to have sex with you…”

The revelation stunned her. She was now filled with the incestuous and incredibly risky sperm of her father, and he seemed ready to repeat the very act that could lead to her becoming pregnant with the child of her own father.

“But we can't… not again… right, daddy?”

Jae seemed to consider this seriously. For starters, he had only taken his baby girl in one ofthe many positions he intended to show her for her first time. Secondly, he’d so rarely had the opportunity to go again immediately, and the hard cock she now held in her hand seemed to be daring him to.

“Actually, sweetie, I’m not sure it would be any riskier than what we’ve already done…”

Karina didn’t seem to follow.

“I think we can both agree that all of this,” he motioned, wiggling his tip around the teen’s entrance and disturbing the pool of cum that had settled there, “is about as big as our risk is going to get.”

Again, that puppy-dog look of expectation that she wore so well flashed across her face.

“So… you’d fuck me again even though you know you could get me pregnant?”

“In a heartbeat,” Jae admitted proudly.

“Oh God… that would be naughty, Dad… bad of us.”

But Karina seemed to be simply talking to herself. She continued holding onto her father’s shaft like a comforting toy she needed to hold to feel safe. She stroked it instinctively while her father watched the wheels turning in her head.

“Would you cum inside me again too daddy?”

“I could… if you wanted me to.”

“Unhhh…” Karina cooed. He hadn’t even touched her, but the teen’s body quivered nonetheless. “Oh God… I can’t believe I’m considering this…”

Karina sat up to meet her father and lingered close before kissing him. Somehow, magically between them, Karina had managed to get ahead of her father, and as their tongues met each other’s, Jae’s cum-slathered tip found his daughter’s opening once more.

He leaned back on the chair, letting Karina follow and allowing her to guide just how far inside her she would allow his cock on this second round. Feeling what a sticky mess it was between them, both Karina and her daddy were immensely turned on by the copious remainder of Jae’s orgasm, easing the insertion into her. Again, her 18-year-old pussy resisted him, but an eager Karina was not deterred.

Having his daughter in his lap like this was much better than before when she was still wearing her swimsuit. Instead of moving up and down innocently as she had been, now every movement urged her father’s penis further into her impossibly tight body.

She seemed content to lift a few inches and fall back into her father’s embrace, squeezing her breasts against him each time. Jae allowed her to do exactly as she pleased, and he took the opportunity to explore her body with his hands once more.

Unhhh…dad… I love when you touch me like that…" she moaned.

Jae pawed at her like an animal, his fingers gripping all over her back, at her sides, her hips and resting finally with a handful each of her butt. He spread her cheeks gently as he gripped her.

“Karina…honey… will you do something for me?” Jae hissed.

“Of course, daddy,” she said, slowing her movements and looking into his eyes, “anything.”

“How you were moving your hips before when you were posing for me… could you…unghh… could you do that now?”

Karina thought for a second and then broke out into a gleeful smirk. She nodded, knowing exactly what he wanted.

Jae felt her bottom half begin a different routine. It started as a tiny circle that she drew around the cock that was planted firmly at its center. Then she repeated it, widening the arc and realizing that if she moved just right, she could let her daddy slide in and out of her with each rotation.

Holding her like that, Jae felt his daughter move in a completely unreasonable way; he should be forbidden. To experience it fully, Jae leaned back on the couch and directed his daughter to continue her efforts atop him.

His eyes ravaged her. He watched the entrancing motion of her hips, feeling each sensitive withdrawal and insertion back into Karina’s dripping pussy. He heard the slick, subtle sound of their junction and the incestuous fluids that were combining there. His daughter’s presence enveloped him.

“Like this, Daddy? Unghh fuck… is this what you wanted?”

“That’s exactly what I meant, baby…mnphhh… you’re doing it perfectly.”

Jae mentally noted just how majestic his daughter looked in that position while he watched her for another moment. He tried to experience each sense individually: her moans, the embrace of her young tunnel, the sight of her abdomen flexing with the effort of each gyration.

Karina put her hands on her father’s chest, leaning in to kiss him, but not failing to lift her hips up and down while she did. He moaned into her mouth, and she into his until they broke the kiss, and Karina looked intently at him as she tried to keep her hips moving.

The sight of his daughter’s tits squeezed together by her arms and thrust toward him warranted only one response. He leaned in and kissed around each nipple before taking one at a time into his mouth and sucking on them, or nibbling - whichever he preferred. Karina had no idea just how pleasurable that could be.

In a matter of seconds, Jae felt his daughter’s hips begin bucking a bit wildly. He took hold of them, knowing from the glisten of sweat on her forehead that she might weaken before the full brunt of her orgasm could consume her. With daddy’s help, that wouldn’t happen.

He lifted Karina’s backside for her while still doing his best to keep one of her nipples between his lips. His teenage daughter howled, even attempting to retreat, but he held her tight and refused to stop fucking her until she begged him.

“Daddy…ohfuck… wait… I can't… I can’t brea…unhhhh please daddy please!”

She tried to sit up on her knees as she spasmed, making it harder to thrust fully into her, but he managed. Incredibly, Jae felt wetness dripping from his daughter’s already drenched pussy as he bucked into her, knowing more stimulation would make her orgasm all the more intense.

He wore a proud smile as his little girl came for the second time, feeling her lose control of her body as she cried out and her pussy clamped almost painfully down on him. Karina was the most dangerously beautiful thing he’d ever seen in that never-ending orgasm. When it finally released its hold on her, she slumped down, panting for air and quivering uncontrollably. Jae received her in loving arms.

When she recovered enough, Karina put her palms on her father’s strong chest, feeling his muscles beneath them as she propped herself up and shook back her messy, blonde hair.

“Okay… holy crap dad…”

Jae chuckled at the first words she’d managed in minutes.

“I couldn’t breathe, and you kept holding me and fucking me and then… I think I might have blacked out, Daddy!” She hit him on the chest like it was all his fault. Perhaps it was.

“Maybe that’s all true, but something tells me you kinda liked it… at least a little bit?” he queried.

Karina growled, hitting him with a closed fist on the chest again before cracking a frustrated smile.

“Urghh… yes, I liked it, but you’re still mean.”

Karina curled to look down between them. Her little pelvis was pushed to the base of her daddy’s cock as she rested in his lap. She could see its incredible width spreading her open, and their connection was now further coated with her fluids.

“God, daddy, I’m so wet. Is sex always so messy?” she asked in a way that only an eighteen-year-old daughter could.

“Usually it’s only like this when two people are incredibly aroused, sweetie, but I’m sure that my swimmers from earlier aren’t helping.”

“Speaking of which, daddy… I thought you said you were going to cum inside me again?”

Jae’s brain buzzed to hear her so casually mention that.

“I will, sweetie, I just wasn’t ready yet.”

“Oh, you want to fuck your daughter some more?” Karina asked, moving her hips around ever so slightly to tease him, “Haven’t you had enough of me yet?”

“Not even close, baby, I have lots more things to show you.”

Karina bounced with youthful excitement, and despite the temptation to let her continue doing that, Jae quickly lifted him and his baby off the couch. The beautiful blonde squealed as he picked her up like it was nothing. Ohhh… and the way he managed to keep his big cock deep inside her the whole time… Karina’s body shivered at the feeling.

Jae had never had sex in such a position, nor standing in the middle of the family room. Mostly, he’d never been with such a small, pretty young thing that he could easily maneuver against him. Karina squealed again as her dad manhandled her expertly and she felt his penis sliding in and out of her.

“Mnhhh… daddy… you’re so strong,” she flattered him. He pulled her close for a tangled kiss and humped into her a few more times before moving her to the floor.

“How about you show me that pose like you were before, sweetie?”

“Which one, Daddy - on my back, or my knees?”

“Knees,” Jae stated assuredly.

“Mnhh… okay, Karina said, finally feeling her daddy’s cock pulling out of her. When it was fully revealed, a little 'puff’ of air followed, exhibiting just how tight Jae’s little girl was.

"What’s this called again, Daddy?” Karina asked as got ready once again for her handsome father to fuck her in a new position.

“It’s called doggy honey.”

She giggled. Karina knew what it was called, but couldn’t help baiting her father, “So I’m your little doggy daddy? Arf arf!”

Jae rolled his eyes - hearing that coupled with the way she was swaying her upturned ass was yet another scene he couldn’t have imagined if he tried. Karina felt her dad slowly spread her legs as he knelt between them. His hands came down in a clap on her cheeks, and the eighteen-year-old whimpered as he massaged her, spreading her little lips a few times in the process.

“Are you gonna put it back in me?” She baited him, “Your little puppy is waiting for your BIG cock to be inside her daddy.”

Karina tried to go on to make another mocking little bark, but her dad managed to turn it into a howl as he lined up with her puffy little pussy and sunk a few inches into her first. Amazingly, Karina helped him by leaning back into his thrust and meeting his pelvis with the soft cushion of her young, pert ass.

“Unhhhh… fuck… daddy it feels really big this way… jeez… did your cock grow even bigger?”

“No sweetie, your body is just a little…mphhhh… more tense this way. Try to relax.”

“It’s okay, it still feels good…ooohh arf arf… don’t worry,” Karina joked.

Jae wasn’t worried. He knew that, like every other moment with Karina, the two of them were a perfect fit. Well, her teenage pussy definitely took some convincing, but with each thrust into her from behind, Jae became more convinced that he’d brought her into this world for the very purpose they were now playing out together.

He reached forward and took one of Karina’s breasts in his hand. As they established a rhythm, Karina could see why her dad wanted her in this position. She felt vulnerable and on display for him. He had complete control of her body and all she could do was stay upright and accept his incredible cock.

He groped her needily, and Karina rewarded him with the cries that were clear, beautiful melodies to her father. The young blonde hardly even realized it until she felt her dad helping her all the way to the floor, so that her nude little body joined the carpet, tickling her skin.

Jae pushed his daughter’s legs together so she was a long, slender line on the carpet, and he straddled her with his cock still inserted in the perfect little cleft between her legs. She was softer, more accepting of his thrusts, and he could see her breasts spreading out to the sides of her body each time he came down atop her with an audible smack.

“Ohfuck daddy… this is …mnhhh… this is incredible.”

A twinge of guilt prodded him as Jae held his little girl in place, but something about her helpless little form, moaning and writhing as he impaled her from above, was incredibly arousing. He grabbed her hands and pulled them around behind her back, restraining her further.

Karina was surprised at him. It wasn’t like her father to control her like this, but that was likely the reason she could feel her body singing with pleasure. Her youthful quim leaked even more as her daddy dominated her, relentlessly sliding his cock into the small opening left between her locked thighs.

Fucking his little girl in such a way brought Jae closer than he’d planned to orgasm in no time. He finally let go of her, just when Karina and her father were both starting to feel that now-familiar buzz of sensation in their outermost extremities. He slowed his thrusts to a halt, and then reluctantly slid out of her perfect little pussy.

Jae rolled his beautiful daughter over beneath him, and marveled at the flushed smile she bore, stretching out beneath him - naked as the day she was born.

“Well, that was interesting, Daddy…you liked holding me down, didn’t you?”

“I did, baby, you were so sexy I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t go too far, did I?”

Karina reached out for her father’s cock one more time, holding it and shaking her head no as she gripped him appreciatively.

“No, it was really hot Dad… you almost made me cum again!”

“Me too, sweetie,” he admitted, “just a little more and I would have, but I wanted to look at your pretty face when I did.”

Karina blushed, curling up and bathing in the gaze of her loving father above her.

“How about you show me that one other naughty position, and I’ll fill up that naughty little pussy of yours with all of your brothers and sisters, like last time.”

“I can’t wait, Daddy…” Karina breathed, gracefully maneuvering a leg to either side of her father. When she spoke again, she was already lifting her hips up off the ground for her daddy like she had in her bathing suit. “I’m all yours.”

This time, her wet little pussy was pointing right at him, and Jae wasted little time sitting up on his knees and wrapping his hands around his daughter’s suspended hips. This was the very position he’d imagined joining her in before, and as his tip wavered over her warm little pussy, he was immeasurably glad to play out his fantasy.

Karina and her father both breathed in sharply as he slid into her 18-year-old pussy again. He supported his baby as she held herself up, causing her back to arch and her entrance to form the perfect angle with his invading cock. With such a display of her breathtaking, sprawled beauty, Jae knew he would not last long.

Karina flexed her body as best she could, letting her father once again build up a good tempo until he was fucking her hard enough to shake her firm breasts mightily with each sway of her body.

She was just too incredible. He thrust into her, and in all too short a time, the familiar sensation of losing control returned..

“Sweetie, I might cum soon… you’re too much for your dad.”

“Good daddy…unghhh… I’m really close too…”

He felt her doing her best to move her acrobatic hips along with his.

“Mnhh… fuck… my pussy’s all ready for your sperm daddy…”

Another thrust landed, and with it the perilous proximity of Jae’s orgasm, approaching all the faster as his daughter’s words encouraged him.

“Right in the risky part of my cycle,” she continued. “Oh God, it’s so big…mnhh… and I guess I’m not really on birth control either… unhhhh… am I daddy?”

“You’re a naughty little girl Karina…fuck honey… it almost sounds like you want me to get you pregnant…”

The two of them were fucking each other with reckless abandon - Karina’s hips rotating as best she could, and Jae greeting her again and again with forceful, and appropriate thrusts.

“Mnhhh you already could have gotten me pregnant the first time daddy… ughh fuck your penis is so big… there’s no harm in trying again, right?”

She knew that wasn’t exactly what he’d said, but it didn’t matter. Karina could see from the look on his face that they would, in fact, 'try’ again very soon.

“That’s it, daddy…” she managed. She’d been focusing so much on making her father cum, that she hardly realized the spider web of electricity slowly overtaking her body.

“Cum in your little girl daddy…mhhh… shoot all your sticky sperm in my pussy… I want you to!”

Jae grunted loudly, shoving so deeply into his daughter that she felt him reach a point where he could go no further. She waited, her body begging for the swell of his cock and then…

Karina felt her father’s already massive member grow inside of her before it bathed her cervix with a stream of life-giving semen. Karina simply couldn’t bear how wonderful and forbidden it was to feel the stuff that made her eighteen years earlier filling her own pussy.

She toppled with her father, seeing the desperate look in his eyes as he fought to keep up, bucking until she came with him. As his cock spurted again inside his baby, Jae got his wish.

The two of them were perfectly synchronous. Each time Karina’s tunnel clenched down on her father, it coaxed another gush of semen into her. They worked together to keep the teenager’s hips aloft as her father mashed against her, throbbing as deeply inside her as he could.

Always a voracious little one, Karina tried rotating her hips around the way she had when posing for her daddy before. Only this time, with his pumping member inside of her, and it was sensitive as hell. Jae managed to stay upright, but only just. His daughter’s incredible bottom worked out another few generous ropes of his cum as it gyrated around him.

Accidentally, Karina moved just a bit too ambitiously and her daddy’s cock found its way out of her. To her delight, it had just a little more white gunk to reward her with, which squirted oh-so-beautifully across her perfect mound and the smooth skin just below her belly button. Karina liked seeing it on her - a warm and welcome depiction of the much more abundant amount inside.

“It’s dripping…” she whined.

Karina couldn’t see quite as well as her father, but she could feel it. As he regained himself, Jae watched his fateful load gleaming at Karina’s swollen entrance. Laid is back the way she was; his daughter is doing a better job of keeping it all inside her, but Jae helps her out by covering the exit once again with his tip.

“There,” he said, “now you just have to stay like that forever and all my cum will stay inside of you.” Jae couldn’t help thinking he would be fine with that.

“Not all of it,” Karina said, looking at the little mishap of spunk that hadn’t made it inside her. To her father’s utter disbelief, she ran two fingers through the streaks and brought their coated tips into her mouth.

“I knew it would taste good.” She said, delighted with herself and the look on her dad’s face.

Jae finally collapsed, landing with a thud at his daughter’s side and rolling her toward him.

They simply stared for a while, one searching the other for signs of how they were thinking and feeling. Before she went crazy, Karina spoke up.

“What are you thinking?” She asked her father.

It was a question he’d heard many a time, but it was rarely one he had a good answer for. This time, though, he didn’t even have to consider it.

“I was just thinking that I don’t know what I’ll do now that I’ve had you.”

“What do you mean, Daddy?” she prodded inquisitively.

“I mean that I just know there won’t be anyone I love so much for… well, forever.”

Karina beamed. She nuzzled against her father like his little puppy and swam in the loveliness of his words. The warmth of her daddy’s orgasm slowly seeping down across the back of her thigh was replaced by the utter passion of his loving embrace.

“I know I’m only eighteen, but I don’t want you to love anyone else like that, daddy…” Karina said bashfully. I want us to be together. Is that okay?“

God, she was so beautiful, inside and out. "Of course that’s 'okay,’ sweetie. I told you I’d always take care of you. But I won’t get in the way of you finding someone who loves you, to have babies with, and all that.”

“That’s not fair, Daddy, you said you won’t find anyone else, but I have to?”

“No… I guess not… no that’s not what I meant…” There she was again, quicker than he by a long shot.

“Besides… I’m pretty sure that I might have already found someone to have babies with…” she implied, seeing her dad taken aback, “he just took my virginity and came in my pussy TWO times when he knew I could get pregnant.”

“Now you’re not being fair, I didn’t know the first time!” Jae rebutted.

Karina gave him a hard look, holding it and making him worry for a second. Then she cracked, feeling guilty and not wanting to give her father too much grief.

“I know you didn’t daddy, but you still fucked me again didn’t you?”

“I guess I did, and I’d do it again 1,000 times,” Jae told her decisively.

“Only 1,000 times? I’m only 18, Daddy, and now that I’m not a virgin anymore, I’m going to need you to 'take care of me’ a lot, I think.”

Karina squirmed in her father’s arms. Feeling her naked little body against his, Jae had little doubt he would be able to keep up with his daughter’s demands.

“And I think you’ll have to keep filling me up with your sperm, daddy, my orgasms were SO intense when you did.”

“Who’s the naughty one now, huh?” Jae chided.

“We both are,” Karina answered.

She and her father fell silent until the magnetism of their passion for each other brought them together. They kissed and touched in ways that made Jae feel as youthful as his beautiful daughter.

Thoughts of what came next for them hadn’t entered either of their minds yet. After an hour of lying together and talking quietly about everything and nothing, the two admitted defeat to the necessity of cleaning themselves up before anyone else could get home.

Karina yelped as sticky cum that had pooled between her legs trickled down one of them. That sight, of his naked little girl dripping with the utterly exposing remnants of their unprotected sex, was one he hoped to replicate again and again.

There was so much in store for them, more than likely some difficulty if they really wanted to be together, but the satisfied prance of Karina and the loving admiration with which he followed her, was all the two of them needed in that moment.

“I have another shoot a week from now,” Karina announced at the dinner table, only an hour or two after she and her father had showered together and reluctantly ended their day of temptation, lust, and lines crossed.

“That’s great, honey, where at?” Asked her mom, sounding disinterested.

“It’s on the beach, and it’s for five days to ensure good weather! It’ll be like a little vacation.” Karina said excitedly.

“Well, your dad will have to take you then, because I’m far too busy with work right now.”

“I know, Mom. Dad and I talked about it, and he will take care of me on my shoots now.”

“Sure, that’s fine with me. Are you sure you’re okay with that, Jae?” his wife asked.

Karina smiled widely, but the naughtiness in her eyes was only for him. If only they knew that the little blonde was sitting there with her daddy’s cum swimming about inside her…

“Yeah, I’m fine with it. Somebody needs to be there to make sure our daughter is safe.”

His words stunned Karina. But then… mom couldn’t know that their version of 'safe’ was daddy filling her eighteen-year-old pussy with potent sperm and full awareness of the risk. He only glanced at her briefly to assert his meaning, but Karina caught it, and the warmth he’d deposited within her seemed to return.

“The good news is, Daddy, we’ll have multiple days off to explore together.”

She looked directly at him, but his clever little daughter seemed as good at this as he was.

“And maybe get up to some trouble?” Jae continued the banter in front of his unsuspecting wife and son.

“I don’t like the sound of that at all.” His wife stated, but he knew she couldn’t possibly understand all the trouble he was imagining with Karina.

“I do,” said Karina, her words only for her father.

[zlut4rina]

♡a̲𝐞𝐬𝐩𝐚 l̲𝐢𝐧𝐤𝐬♡

___________________________________________

Silly disclaimer some (most) of these r with a man. But that's for obvious reasons.

-Karina♡

Blue collar Rina breeding you after work (g!pK)

Punishing her bad girl

Bay trapping doesn't sound so bad rn (g!pK)

Stepsis who likes to tease you through your panties (g!pK)

Your last day at the beach during her birthday trip (g!pR)

Touching your needy girl at work

Ruining you after a long day (g!pK)

It's hard staying professional at work when you're around

Helping her needy best friend out from stressing(g!pK

Taking her home and ruing her pussy after distracting you all meeting

Her first time taking you (g!pR)

-Giselle♡

The girls are around. But she's so needy

Movie night got a little outta hand (g!pG)

'Studying' with your hot crush (g!pR)

Her tit's are so huge and she knows how much you love them

Showing her what'll happen if she goes out like that (g!pR)

Taking your virginity while mom and dad are away (g!pR)

Tying you up while you take her (g!pG)

Playing with your pussy in the middle of the night

-Winter♡

'Cooling' her down after an argument (g!pW)

Needy min who loves to feel your tongue on her

Wanting to fuck her so bad but your too big :( (g!pR)

Alone in her dorm at night with her crush (g!pW

Just being absolutely obsessed with her body

Her fingers are just enough to fill you up

She can't wait to fill you up (g!pW)

Eating her pussy while she dozes off to bed

-NingNing♡

Ning riding you while the girls are sleep (g!pR)

Fingering her after dinner

Morning backshots before class (g!pR)

Her bf is away, and he clearly wasn't hitting it right (g!pR)

Turing her into a dripping mess all over

More early morning rendezvous

Making you squirt all over her dick (g!pN)

You told her she could have you whenever she wanted (g!pN)

___________________________________________

Karina'a Private Folder: File 1 File 2 File 3 File 4 File 5

Giselle's Private Folder: File 1 File 2 File 3 File 4 File 5

Winter'sPrivate Folder: File 1 File 2 File 3 File 4 File 5

NingNing's Private Folder: File 1 File 2 File 3 File 4 File 5

___________________________________________

I had to stop myself, or else this would go on forever 💔 ill make a pt2, maybe. The files were meant to be of js pics but uh .... decided maybe more "homemade" ykyk idek .. lolz

[stewpidcheescatarinabluu]

Synopsis: You were a lazy genius with no direction, she was a clumsy film student who believed in green being lucky. Paired up for a short film project, the lines between fiction and feeling blurred.

Word Count: 10K+

Kim Minjeong X Male Reader

They say when you know everything — when you’re good at everything — life gets boring.

You used to think, That can’t be true. No one’s perfect enough to make life boring.

But man, they were right.

It was a gloomy afternoon. The kind where the sky looks tired, and everyone else looks more awake than you feel. You were in lecture — something about production, probably, but your mind had wandered.

Your pen was doing all the work, sketching dynamic camera angles across the edge of your notebook. Overhead. Dutch tilt. Fisheye for emotional depth. You labeled them like you were prepping for a scene no one asked for. Cinematic. Romance. Distance.

“Y/N, are you listening?”

“Yes, miss.”

She asked you something — technical, sharp. You barely blinked. “You start with the rough sync in Premiere, then fine-tune using waveform alignment. That way, you avoid phantom cuts during grading.”

Silence, then a nod. She moved on. You stayed still.

You weren’t arrogant. Just detached. Because when everything comes easy, nothing feels earned. And when nothing feels earned, nothing feels real.

You looked down at your sketches again. The framing was perfect.

But the page was still empty.

Still waiting for something worth capturing.

The lecture finally wrapped up — or at least, the professor seemed to think so.

“Okay class, now that the lecture’s over, I have an announcement to make.”

Those words — if you were a normal person — would probably raise your heartbeat. A new project? Surprise exam? Pop quiz, maybe?

But you? Your pulse didn’t even flicker. You just kept scribbling more dynamic camera angles, blending ideas, thinking maybe this time you’d find something new in a technique you already mastered.

“Meet our new transfer, Kim Minjeong,” the professor said proudly, practically beaming. “Come in, honey!”

The door creaked open.

Then a thud.

She hadn’t even made it into the room before tripping flat on her face. A gasp rippled across the classroom.

You looked up — mildly curious, more out of habit than actual concern — and that’s when you saw her. Kim Minjeong. On the ground, brushing dust off her uniform like she’d done it a hundred times before.

“H-hello everyone!! I’m Kim Minjeong! I like the color green, and I love to watch movies and make— and—and—um—”

Your first thought?

What a mess.

“And that’s cute, honey,” the professor smiled, completely unfazed. “You can go sit beside Y/N over there by the window.”

Of course.

You watched her carry her big-ass backpack — which looked like it weighed more than she did — all the way across the room until she dropped into the seat beside you

“Hey, I’m Minjeong. Nice to meet you,” she said, finally settling into the seat beside you. She offered her hand with a small, hopeful smile.

You didn’t look up. “Y/N.”

No handshake. No expression. Just your pen continuing to dance across the page.

A second later, a tap landed on Minjeong’s shoulder.

“Hello, Minjeong! I’m Karina, but you can call me Rina!” said the girl behind her, taking the still-hanging hand like it was meant for her all along. She leaned forward, gaze flicking to you as she added, “Don’t mind him. He’s the apathetic loner.”

“Oh…” Minjeong blinked. “It’s nice to meet you, Karina.”

Before she could process more, the professor clapped their hands. “You can take your lunch now,” they said, walking out.

Minjeong turned slightly toward you. “Are you gonna eat someth—”

“Let’s go, Minjeong!” Karina beamed, cutting her off and looping an arm through hers like they’d been friends forever.

You didn’t look up. You were already on your third paper, trying — and failing — to write the perfect script for the upcoming annual film festival.

Minjeong hesitated, but followed.

As they walked down the hallway, Minjeong glanced back once. “Is he always like that?” she asked quietly.

Karina shrugged. “Yeah. But he’s always top of the class, and everyone still wants him for group work. Like… literally wants him. Romantically, too.”

“Oh,” Minjeong said, cheeks puffing a little. “He doesn’t seem like the type.”

Karina laughed. “Exactly. That’s the problem.”

The cafeteria was louder than Minjeong expected — trays clattering, metal chairs dragging, someone in the back loudly ranking their favorite directors like it was gospel.

Karina led her through the crowd like a pro, weaving past cliques and couples before settling at a window-side table with a decent view of the campus trees. She sat down and immediately opened her juice box like a child.

Minjeong poked at her food, watching the cheesy fries on her tray go cold. Across from her, Karina was happily peeling the lid off a yogurt like they weren’t surrounded by exhausted students and cafeteria noise.

“So,” Minjeong started, “what’s the deal with Y/N?”

Karina smirked without looking up. “Straight to the main dish, huh?”

Minjeong laughed nervously. “Sorry. He’s just… really quiet. And kinda scary.”

“He’s not scary,” Karina said. “Just intense. In the most emotionally detached way possible.”

Minjeong blinked. “That’s comforting.”

Karina took a spoonful of yogurt, then leaned forward. “Okay. Let me give you the crash course.”

“Crash course?”

“Welcome to Film School, sweetheart,” Karina grinned. “Rule number one: the louder someone is about their ‘vision,’ the less they know how to actually execute it. Rule number two: never trust anyone who edits on their phone. Ever.”

Minjeong nodded, seriously taking mental notes.

“And rule number three…” Karina lowered her voice, dramatic. “Every class has that one guy.”

“The prodigy?”

“No. Worse. The apathetic genius who doesn’t try, doesn’t talk, and somehow still wins every award without blinking.”

“…Y/N.”

“Bingo.” Karina tapped her spoon against the table. “He doesn’t do small talk. Doesn’t like noise. He zones out in class, doodles shot lists during lectures, and still ends up setting the grading curve.

Minjeong glanced down. “He didn’t even shake my hand.”

“Yeah, he doesn’t really do people either.”

“That makes me feel slightly better.”

“But,” Karina added, mouth half-full of fries, “he’s not mean. Just… disinterested. Like he’s always watching the world through a lens no one else sees.”

Minjeong tilted her head. “So he’s like… filming even when he’s not?

“Exactly.” Karina pointed at her like that’s the one. “He says the world’s too predictable. But I think he’s just scared to care about things he can’t control.”

“…That’s kind of deep.”

Karina grinned. “Well, it’s film school. We’re all a little dramatic.”

Minjeong smiled softly. “So what do you think of him?”

Karina paused, then shrugged. “I think he’s brilliant. Exhausting, but brilliant. And if you’re his partner now… good luck.”

“Why?”

“Because if he lets you in even a little?” Karina said, eyes narrowing like she knew something. “You’re gonna have a hard time forgetting him.”

She found you in the hallway, right where Karina said you’d be — sitting on the floor outside the editing lab, notebook on your knee, pen in your hand, earphones on but not playing anything.

“Hey,” Minjeong said, standing in front of you, her voice light, unsure.

You didn’t look up. Just kept writing.

“I just—uh,” she hesitated, “Karina said we might be working together for future projects. Or like, maybe group stuff? So I thought I’d… introduce myself again. Properly.”

Still nothing.

“I know I was kinda all over the place earlier,” she laughed softly, nervously, “and you probably think I’m an idiot—”

“I don’t,” you said, finally.

She blinked. “Wait, you don’t?”

You looked up. Briefly. “I don’t think about you.”

Oh.

That hit a little harder than she expected.

She stood there for a second, lips parted like she had more to say, but couldn’t find it.

“Well,” she cleared her throat, shifting her bag, “maybe one day I’ll say something worth thinking about.”

You didn’t answer.

Didn’t nod.

Didn’t look up again.

You just went back to writing like she’d never been there.

And still, for some reason, she didn’t walk away right away.

She stood there in the silence you created, in the space between disinterest and disappointment

Then finally, with a soft sigh — she left

And only then, once her footsteps had faded down the hall…

You paused your pen for just one second.

Then kept writing

The next day, Karina found Minjeong hunched over a half-eaten chicken sandwich at the same cafeteria window, eyes wide with disbelief.

“You look like someone just told you Santa isn’t real,” Karina said, sitting across from her.

Minjeong dropped her sandwich like it personally betrayed her. “Okay. So. I tried.”

Karina raised a brow. “With who?”

Minjeong stared.

“Oh.” Karina smirked. “Him.”

“I tried talking to Y/N yesterday after lunch and it was like talking to a brick wall. No—worse. At least bricks don’t look bored when you talk to them.”

Karina laughed, stealing one of her fries. “What did he say?”

Minjeong threw her hands up. “I introduced myself again and tried to, like, be normal? Friendly? And you know what he said?”

Karina leaned in. “Hit me.”

“He said, ‘I don’t think about you.’” Minjeong looked personally attacked.

Karina choked on her drink. “Oof.”

“Right?!” Minjeong slumped dramatically in her seat. “Like—I get it, he’s mysterious, cold, genius-level brooding or whatever—but what the hell?”

Karina nodded slowly. “To be fair… that’s one of the longer things he’s said to anyone in a week.”

“That wasn’t comforting.”

“I’m just saying. That’s basically a full conversation in Y/N-speak.”

Minjeong narrowed her eyes. “You told me he was brilliant.’ Not emotionally constipated.”

“I said he was exhausting but brilliant,” Karina corrected, sipping her juice. “You heard what you wanted to hear.”

Minjeong groaned, burying her face in her arms. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Why do I care so much? He didn’t even do anything.”

“Exactly,” Karina said, smiling. “He never does anything. That’s the whole Y/N experience.”

Minjeong peeked up. “He’s so annoying.”

Karina grinned. “And yet, you’re still talking about him.”

Minjeong opened her mouth to protest.

Then closed it.

“…Whatever.”

The buzz from lunch hadn’t even died down when the professor walked back in and erased the board.

Everyone was still settling into their seats, unfinished conversations and half-drunk milk teas in hand, when the professor clapped her hands once — loud.

“Alright, listen up. Surprise activity.”

That got everyone quiet.

“A 30% mini-group project. I’m assigning teams.”

Groans followed immediately.

“You’ll be creating a short single-scene film. Four people per team. You have until dismissal — four hours. Direct, block, shoot, and submit a final cut. No audio design, just natural sound. No color grading. One angle, but you can move the camera.”

Everyone sat up straighter.

Minjeong glanced at Karina. “I don’t even know how to open Premiere properly.”

“You’re fine,” Karina whispered, then smirked. “Unless you get stuck with Y/N.”

“Group One: Karina, Minjeong, Jeno, Seulgi.”

Minjeong exhaled.

“Group Two: Y/N,” the professor continued, followed by three more names no one reacted to — classmates even Minjeong hadn’t realized were in the room.

Karina leaned in. “Background NPCs.

COURTYARD.

Minjeong’s group picked the bench under the trees. Everyone was talking, throwing around silly concepts and half-formed plots. Karina had already sketched a mood board on a napkin.

But it was Minjeong who looked past them — across the courtyard — to you.

You were already setting up your camera. Quiet. Clean. Controlled.

Not a word wasted.

The girl in your group was fumbling with her lines. You gave her a gentle but firm cue. “Look off-frame. Think about loss. Don’t perform. Just remember.”

The boy holding the tripod dropped it once — flinched — but you didn’t yell. You just took it, adjusted it with a precision that didn’t belong in this school.

Everything you did felt intentional.

Minjeong was frozen mid-sip of her drink.

Karina noticed. “Mesmerizing, isn’t it?”

“He’s a totally different person on set,” Minjeong muttered.

Karina chuckled. “Told you. He only speaks one language — film.”

Minjeong watched you frame the shot, lower yourself to the gravel for a low angle, motion silently for someone to move a prop out of frame… then call “Cut” so softly it made everyone freeze.

Even from far away, you didn’t look like a student.

You looked like a director. A real one.

And then — the wildest part — you offered a water bottle to the girl in your group, even helped her tie her hair after a gust of wind ruined a clean take.

Minjeong blinked.

“…Was that him being nice?”

Karina smirked. “Told you. Terrifying, right?”

Minjeong couldn’t take her eyes off you.

Karina elbowed her. “Still think he’s just an apathetic jerk?”

“…Yes,” Minjeong said.

But she couldn’t stop watching.

LATE AFTERNOON. HALLWAY LIGHTS HUMMING.

“You know you don’t actually have to walk me all the way home every day, right?” Minjeong said, hugging her tote to her chest.

Karina shrugged beside her, sipping from her boxed juice. “It’s either that or watching Seulgi and Jeno flirt over boom mics again.”

Minjeong laughed softly.

They reached the end of the hall when Minjeong suddenly gasped. “Crap—I left my notebook. The yellow one. With the doodles and the stupid script prompt ideas.”

Karina waved her off. “Go. I’ll wait outside.”

BACK IN THE CLASSROOM.

The room was half-lit, still and echoing, like time forgot it.

Minjeong pushed open the door slowly. Her shoes made the lightest squeak on the floor, but you didn’t look up.

You were on the ground, surrounded by crumpled pages and half-drained thoughts. Fingers blackened by pen ink, hair falling over your eyes. Scribbles on paper, barely legible: lines that didn’t quite say what you meant.

She paused. “Sorry. I forgot my notebook.”

Still no reply.

She spotted it on the front desk and quietly made her way over. But before she could leave, something on the floor caught her eye:

“She lives in a house made of plastic. Nothing breaks. Nothing breathes.”

Another:

“Wears her out. Wears her out. Wears her out.”

Minjeong knelt, half-reading, half-trying not to intrude.

“Those are good,” she said gently.

You shook your head. “They’re nothing.”

“They sound like something.”

A pause.

Minjeong sat on the edge of the nearest chair, looking at the chaos you made. “It kind of reminds me of a song.”

You raised an eyebrow, barely. “What song?”

“‘Fake Plastic Trees.’ Radiohead. You probably already know it.”

You did. Of course you did. But something about her saying it — something about her making that connection — landed different.

She kept talking. “Like… people pretending to be okay. Loving things they’re supposed to love. Everything soft and shiny but… hollow.”

Your pen stopped moving.

She smiled a little, self-conscious. “Anyway. That was random. I’m just rambling now. Sorry.”

But you looked at her — really looked at her —for the first time.

Like a glitch in the system just caught your attention.

Like someone had slipped something real into the script without warning.

“…That’s not nothing,” you murmured.

She blinked. “Huh?”

You stood, finally brushing hair out of your eyes. “That idea. It’s not nothing.”

Minjeong looked around at the mess, at the pages you threw out like trash.

And for once, you weren’t pushing her away.

You were remembering her.

She left soon after, but this time…

You watched her go.

And later, when you turned to a blank page again, you wrote:

“a girl made of plastic learns how to feel.”

Inspired by a stranger who saw through it all

THE NEXT DAY.

You were five minutes early to class.

Not because you cared.

Because for some reason, you kept thinking about her.

Minjeong.

The way she said “Fake Plastic Trees” like it was a secret she wasn’t sure she should share. The way her eyes softened when she saw your mess but didn’t look away.

You sat by the window, sketching frame boxes in your notebook again. Only this time, the lead of your pencil kept drifting.

Back to her.

She entered the room with Karina, her laugh too loud, her hands full of iced coffee and a keychain swinging off her bag. The sun caught the green in her earrings.

You watched her.

Not on purpose.

Just… long enough to realize you weren’t blinking.

She waved to someone she barely knew. Made a heart with her fingers when a girl complimented her shoes. Said “Hi!” like she meant it every time.

You didn’t understand her.

But you couldn’t stop writing her into every frame.

Later, when the professor announced another short group work — blocking out shots from a given script — Minjeong got paired with someone else.

She looked disappointed for half a second.

You noticed.

When she moved to the other side of the room, her laugh echoed faintly behind you. You looked down at your storyboard.

One of the characters looked like her now.

You hadn’t even meant to do that.

Karina passed by and raised a brow. “What’s that look on your face?”

You didn’t respond. Just flipped the page, annoyed.

Still — when you looked over again, she was there, standing under the fluorescent lights, awkwardly holding a tripod the wrong way.

THE NEXT WEEK (WEDNESDAY)

The professor dropped a new group assignment on the board:

“Recreate a 60-second scene from an existing film. Your choice of genre. Single take.”

Groups scrambled into corners of the room. Laptops opened. Shot lists started forming on the backs of scratch paper and Starbucks napkins.

Minjeong sat cross-legged on the floor with Karina and two other classmates, trying to figure out how to frame a noir-style diner scene with zero budget and a chair that wouldn’t stop squeaking.

She was talking, waving her hands excitedly, trying to explain a shot she saw once in a Wong Kar-wai film.

And no one was listening.

You weren’t supposed to care.

But from your spot near the equipment shelf, you heard her say, “It’s okay, I’ll just figure it out somehow,” and something in your chest clicked wrong.

You stood up.

Walked over.

Dropped a roll of gaffer tape and a small external mic in front of her.

She blinked. “…What?”

“You’re gonna need cleaner audio if you’re shooting a single take with overlapping dialogue,” you said, not looking directly at her. “Also, your tripod’s too loose. Use Karina’s phone stabilizer. She won’t offer. Just take it.”

The group went silent.

You turned away just as casually as you arrived.

“Wait—” she stood up halfway. “Why are you—”

You didn’t stop walking. “Just don’t make it ugly.”

Minjeong stood there, stunned, the mic in her hand, like you’d just given her the final piece of a puzzle she didn’t even realize you’d been helping solve.

Karina smirked from behind her straw. “Told you. He listens.”

Minjeong looked down at the equipment.

And for the first time —

She smiled to herself.

EDITING LAB. LATE EVENING.

The hallway was dim. Just the hum of the lights and the low buzz of computers behind the glass.

You weren’t even supposed to be there.

You forgot your flash drive. Or maybe, deep down, you didn’t forget anything at all.

You spotted her through the window before she noticed you — Minjeong, hunched over her monitor, hoodie falling off one shoulder, face lit by the harsh blue of Adobe Premiere.

And she was struggling.

Dragging clips. Cutting them. Undoing. Redoing. Nothing was syncing the way she wanted. Her cursor trembled slightly with every move, like even her hands were second-guessing her.

You leaned on the doorway silently.

She let out a small frustrated sound, whispered under her breath, “I don’t get it. I don’t get any of this…”

And then, almost too softly for even herself to believe—

“…I wish Y/N was here.”

You should’ve walked away.

You didn’t.

Instead, your fingers twitched.

You knocked once — soft.

She turned. Startled. Eyes wide.

“…You’re here,” she said, voice small, unsure.

You walked over without a word.

Pulled up a chair beside her.

She blinked. “Wait—are you actually—”

“Move over.”

She did.

You leaned in, not speaking much, just pointing, adjusting, scrubbing through the timeline. The silence between you was thick, but not empty.

It was filled with something unspoken.

She watched your hands move — not with arrogance, but control. Ease. The same scary precision she saw on set. Only this time… it was helping her.

“…You didn’t have to,” she said quietly, eyes not leaving the screen.

You paused.

“I know.”

She waited for you to say more. But you didn’t.

Because even now — even here, right beside her — you couldn’t admit it.

That she was the only person you couldn’t not help.

That her mess was the only one that didn’t annoy you.

That she was the first person who made this fake, plastic world feel like something worth fixing.

You didn’t say any of that.

But your silence said enough.

And she smiled, just a little — not at the screen.

At you.

LUNCHTIME. CAFETERIA. NEXT DAY.

Minjeong slammed her tray down across from Karina, nearly spilling her soup.

Karina didn’t even flinch. “Wow. That good of a morning, huh?”

“You will not believe what happened yesterday.”

Karina raised an eyebrow. “You got cast as the main girl in a short film directed by your future boyfriend?”

Minjeong blinked. “No! …I mean. Wait—NO!”

Karina smirked. “So something happened with Y/N.”

Minjeong immediately leaned in, voice dropping to a dramatic whisper. “He helped me edit. Karina. He helped me edit.”

Karina blinked. “…He touched your timeline?”

“HE TOUCHED MY TIMELINE.”

She practically squealed, slapping the table once.

“I was just—stressed and dying and everything looked like trash and he showed up! Like—he just appeared out of nowhere. He sat beside me. And didn’t even say anything mean?? He just—helped.”

Karina stared.

“Y/N?” she said slowly. “Tall. Dead behind the eyes. Wears the same hoodie every day?”

Minjeong nodded, eyes wide. “Exactly!”

“…And he didn’t insult your shot composition?”

“No! He said—he just said ‘move over.’ And then he fixed it!”

Minjeong stabbed her fork into her rice dramatically. “I swear he has some kind of editing god hands. Like I blinked and my cuts were suddenly CLEAN. The transitions? Seamless. He even added markers?? Who adds markers for someone else?!”

Karina looked at her, chewing thoughtfully.

“You like him.”

“What?! No! I mean—he’s just, you know. He’s interesting. And… he’s kinda nice. In a really not-nice way.”

Karina smirked. “You’re blushing.”

Minjeong covered her cheeks with both hands. “I hate you.”

Karina just sipped her drink. “You’re doomed. Just wait till he starts quoting obscure French directors in casual conversation.”

Minjeong groaned. “I already googled cinéma vérité last night just in case.”

They both burst into laughter.

But beneath it — just for a second — Minjeong looked down at her tray, a tiny smile still stuck to her lips.

She wasn’t just laughing.

She was starting to feel something.

Something real.

BACK IN CLASS. LATER THAT WEEK.

The professor stood in front of the board again, holding a stack of cue cards and a terrifyingly smug smile.

“This week’s challenge: Scene recreation. Genre-specific. Two-person teams.”

Groans echoed around the room.

“Randomly assigned. Genres are on the back of each card.”

Minjeong, mid-sip of her iced tea, choked.

Karina immediately grinned. “Oh, this is gonna be good.”

Names started flying.

“Jeno and Seulgi… Action.”

“Karina and Irene… Thriller.”

“Taeyong and Wendy… Horror.”

Then the professor paused.

“Y/N and… Minjeong.”

Silence.

Minjeong blinked once. Froze.

Then—

“And your genre…”

The professor flipped the card.

“…Romance.”

A few scattered “Ooooh”s erupted around the room.

Karina visibly slapped the table from across the aisle, already wheezing.

Minjeong looked at you. You were already looking at her — not surprised, not annoyed. Just quiet. Eyes unreadable.

Your pen was spinning between your fingers.

No reaction

She swallowed. “Romance?

“Romance,” the professor repeated, a little too cheerfully. “You’ll pick a scene to recreate. Something with tension. Emotion. Physical cues.”

Minjeong’s hands were sweating.

And you? You just stood up, grabbed your notebook, and nodded once.

“…We’ll figure something out.”

LATER. EMPTY STAIRWELL. GROUP DISCUSSION.

You both sat across from each other — a safe two feet apart — notebooks open, phones on Do Not Disturb.

Minjeong was trying so hard to stay professional.

“So I was thinking something like Your Name? Or like, a classic rooftop confession. You know, not too cheesy, just—emotional.”

You nodded slowly. “Mm.”

She watched your face.

You were listening.

Actually listening.

“…Or something more modern? Like a park bench scene? Quiet. Simple. Intimate.”

Still no reply.

Just a slight crease between your brows — not annoyance.

Focus.

And for a second, she forgot how to breathe.

“…Y/N?”

You looked up, and your voice came out soft.

“We’ll write our own.”

“What?”

You flipped to a blank page. “Everyone’s gonna recreate something that already exists. Let’s make something that feels like it doesn’t.”

She stared at you — that familiar ache in your eyes, the one she saw in the editing lab.

The one that’s starting to look like feeling.

You clicked your pen once.

“Let’s write the scene we’d want someone to remember us by.”

Minjeong’s heart practically screamed.

“…Okay,” she whispered.

And just like that,

you became the love story

neither of you saw coming.

LATE AFTERNOON. EMPTY CLASSROOM.

Desks pushed to the back. One camera set up. Window light pouring in, golden and warm.

You were seated on the edge of the teacher’s table, flipping through your handwritten script. Minjeong stood a few feet away, clutching her copy, cheeks already a little pink for no reason.

“Okay,” she said, taking a deep breath. “So this is the part where my character confesses.”

You nodded. “Right. But you’re nervous. Like you’ve practiced this a hundred times in your head but now that I’m actually in front of you, it’s different.”

She looked at you.

You looked at her.

And then she blinked rapidly and looked anywhere else.

“O-okay. Got it.”

Karina sat in the back, sipping iced coffee like she paid to watch this.

“Alright. From the top,” you said.

Minjeong took a step closer, holding her breath. “I… I don’t know when it started. But lately, every time I see you, it’s like—like everything else disappears. I tried not to feel it. I really did. But…”

You looked up at her. Calm. Patient.

She swallowed. “But I think I… I like you.”

You let the silence sit.

Then, smoothly, with zero hesitation,

you said:

“…Then stop trying not to.”

Minjeong blinked. “Huh—?”

You stood, slow and deliberate, stepping just a little closer.

“If it’s me,” you said, eyes never leaving hers,

“then say it again. Say it like you mean it. Just once.”

Her jaw dropped slightly.

“I—”

Her entire face flushed. Red. Bright, obvious, betrayal-of-the-body blushing.

Karina nearly choked on her coffee. “Oh my GOD.”

Minjeong covered her face with the script. “WHAT WAS THAT?!”

You tilted your head, the smallest smirk pulling at your lip. “Was I off-script?”

“YES—NO—I DON’T KNOW?!”

Karina was fully curled up in the back, whispering to herself:

“Damn. He can act?”

Minjeong peeked over her paper, glaring. “That wasn’t acting.”

You blinked. “Wasn’t it?”

She made a sound between a gasp and a squeak, spinning away dramatically.

Karina tossed popcorn she didn’t even have.

And you?

You sat back on the desk again, watching her.

Still unreadable.

But maybe…just a little amused

“PHEWWWW.”

Minjeong slumped back in her chair, stretching dramatically like she just ran a marathon. Her laptop whirred in the background, the last clip finally rendering.

She turned to you with the brightest grin. “Finally! Just a little more editing and we got ourselves a scene.”

You didn’t even flinch. “Yeah. Let’s go to my place.”

“…HUH?!”

She nearly fell out of her chair.

You glanced at her, completely unfazed. “Computer’s faster. Screen’s bigger. I have speakers.”

“That’s not the—!” she sputtered. “You can’t just invite someone to your place that casually?!”

You stood, already gathering your hard drive and cable like this wasn’t a big deal at all.

“Be there. 7PM.”

“I—WHAT IF I HAVE PLANS?!”

You raised an eyebrow. “Do you?”

“…No.”

You walked past her with your usual quiet ease, brushing past like a breeze she didn’t see coming.

Before you exited, you looked back once.

“Bring your scenes. And your script. We’ll finalize the shot order too.”

Then you were gone.

Minjeong stared at the doorway for a full ten seconds before turning to the empty lab around her.

“…Did I just get invited to his secret film cave???”

Her face burned red. She buried it in her hands.

Outside, your footsteps were already disappearing down the hallway.

The clock ticked right before 7PM

Minjeong stepped inside quietly, gripping her hard drive like it was a peace offering.

She expected… mess.

A tangled jungle of wires. A floor covered in scribbled scripts and hoodies. Maybe a mattress on the floor with no frame.

What she didn’t expect was this.

Bookshelves lined with photography books. A clean desk with dual monitors and an audio interface set up like a sacred altar. Warm lighting — not harsh white LEDs, but golden, like dusk caught in a bottle.

But the thing that made her stop walking?

The wall.

Movie posters.

Carefully pinned, all original sizes. Vintage gloss.

Framed like a love letter to romance itself:

La La Land.

How to Lose a Guy in 10 Days.

500 Days of Summer.

To All the Boys I’ve Loved Before.

The Notebook.

The Perks of Being a Wallflower.

Eternal Sunshine of the Spotless Mind.

Minjeong’s jaw dropped.

“You’re… a rom-com guy?” she said, turning to you with a mix of surprise and delight.

You didn’t look up from booting the software. “I like stories that hurt a little.”

She blinked. “But—you???”

You motioned for her to sit. “Don’t overthink it. You coming or not?”

Still stunned, she walked over, sitting beside you on the floor — your desk chair already occupied by a slouched denim jacket and a film slate.

You clicked open Premiere.

Her project loaded up instantly.

You didn’t say much, just gestured. “Let’s make it better.”

She watched as you cleaned up the cuts, realigned the audio, adjusted color tones like it was second nature. The footage suddenly looked intentional. Warm. Honest.

“You really care about this, huh?” she asked softly.

You paused.

Then, without looking at her:

“More than I show.”

She didn’t speak for a beat.

Then:

“I didn’t think you liked love stories.”

You clicked one last time, leaned back, and said:

“Only when they feel real.”

Minjeong’s breath hitched, just a little.

You didn’t notice. Or maybe you did.

You just handed her the headphones.

“Watch it back. See what you think.”

She slid them on, pressed play.

And the two of you sat there in silence —

not quite touching.

But impossibly close.

And behind her, the poster for Eternal Sunshine of the Spotless Mind caught the low lamp light just right.

THE NEXT DAY. 10:03 AM. CLASSROOM BUZZING.

The lights hadn’t even fully turned on yet. Students trickled in with eye bags, lukewarm coffee, and hoodies pulled over their heads.

And then — like wildfire:

“YO. Y/N AND MINJEONG???”

“DID THEY ACTUALLY CONFESS?!”

“BRO THAT WAS TOO REAL.”

Minjeong walked in, unaware at first — until she heard her name everywhere.

“…Huh?”

Karina was already waiting at her desk, grinning like a devil. “You’re trending.”

“What?”

Karina pulled out her phone.

Play.

Y/N: “Then stop trying not to.”

He takes a step closer, voice soft but certain.

“If it’s me, say it again. Say it like you mean it. Just once.”

Minjeong: visibly shaking “I—I think I like you.”

Beat.

Y/N: “I like you, too.”

The class exploded.

“THE DELIVERY???”

“He looked at her like she hung the moon???”

“I THOUGHT IT WAS REAL???”

Minjeong clutched her chest, half-screaming. “KARINA WHY DID YOU RECORD THAT?!”

“I HAD TO. FOR CINEMA.” Karina cried, wiping fake tears. “I WAS A WITNESS TO HISTORY.”

You entered the room five minutes later, expression unreadable as always.

But when you sat down and Minjeong refused to look at you,

you tilted your head slightly and said:

“…Wasn’t bad, right?”

She threw her pen at you.

Your lips twitched.

Karina gasped. “Did he just SMILE? Did we get a Y/N smirk on camera?!”

Minjeong covered her face.

And someone in the back whispered:

“I ship it so bad.”

LATE AFTERNOON. HALLWAY OUTSIDE CLASSROOM.

Karina was lounging on the bench, earbuds in, casually scrolling through her phone. You stood nearby, pretending to read something on the bulletin board — but really, just gathering the guts.

Finally, you sighed.

“Hey.”

She looked up.

You scratched the back of your neck. “Can I ask you something?”

Karina blinked. “…Is this real life?”

“…Don’t be annoying.”

She grinned, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear like she was about to take the most important call of her life.

“Proceed.”

You looked around first, just to make sure Minjeong wasn’t nearby. Then you crossed your arms and muttered:

“…How do I ask her if I can walk her home?”

Karina blinked.

“Wait. Waitwaitwait. Are you serious?”

You didn’t respond.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. “You LIKE her.”

You ignored that. “I just… don’t want to make it weird.”

Karina leaned forward, practically glowing. “Okay. First of all? It’s already weird. But in a cute way. Like enemies-to-lovers but academic film edition.”

You sighed. “Karina.”

“Right, right, okay.” She stood, fixed her hair like a coach before a big game. “Here’s what you’re gonna do: You wait for her after class. Keep it casual, lean on something — you always look cooler when you’re leaning.”

“I’m not doing that.”

“Lean.” She poked your shoulder. “Then, you say something like… ‘I’m headed your way anyway. I’ll walk you.’”

“…Isn’t that a lie?”

“Romance is a lie, Y/N. You’re literally writing one.”

You stared.

She raised an eyebrow. “Unless you want me to ask for you?”

You were already walking away. “I’ll figure it out.”

She called out after you, “Use your acting voice! The one that made her blush!”

You didn’t answer.

But your ears?

Red.

AFTER CLASS. GOLDEN HOUR.

The lecture ended later than usual.

Sunlight poured in through the window blinds, casting long shadows over desks being lazily packed up. Students filtered out one by one — casual chatter, headphone wires tangled, backpacks slung over shoulders.

You were at your seat, collecting your notes with your usual calm precision.

Minjeong, two rows down, was stuffing her charger into her tote bag like it personally wronged her.

She didn’t even notice you walk up.

“…You done?”

She turned. “Huh? Oh—yeah.”

You shoved your hands in your pockets. Looked toward the door.

Then back at her.

“I’m headed your way anyway.”

She blinked. “Okay?”

You tilted your head.

“I’ll walk you.”

Minjeong’s soul left her body.

“…HUH?!”

You stared. “What?”

“You—walk me?! Home?! Now?!”

A pause.

“…Yeah?”

Her brain scrambled. “But why— I mean— That’s not— You—”

You started walking toward the door. “I’m leaving in ten seconds.”

“WAIT—!”

She scrambled to grab her bag, bumping her knee on the desk and nearly dropping her phone.

Karina, from the back row with an evil grin:

“Use your acting voice, Y/N~!”

You ignored her.

Minjeong caught up beside you, still pink in the face, still processing.

“…You’re not headed my way, are you.”

“Nope.”

“…Then why did you—?”

You looked down at her, calmly.

“I just wanted to walk you.”

Minjeong’s heart did a literal backflip.

She said nothing. Just hugged her tote bag tighter.

But the smile creeping onto her face?

Impossible to hide

It was quiet at first — that kind of soft silence where the streetlights hum and you can hear your own footsteps.

Minjeong walked beside you, a safe step away, still hugging her bag like a shield.

Then, she tilted her head and asked,

“So… is that why you like La La Land?”

You turned, surprised. “What?”

“The poster in your room,” she said. “Next to Eternal Sunshine. You said you liked stories that hurt a little.”

You blinked, then looked away.

“Yeah. La La Land is… honest.”

“Because they don’t end up together?”

You nodded once.

“And Eternal Sunshine?”

You shrugged. “That one’s about memory. And choosing to love someone again, even after everything falls apart.”

Minjeong’s eyes widened slightly. “That’s really sad.”

“It’s hopeful, too,” you added.

“Painful things can still be beautiful.”

A beat of silence.

“…You really like movies, huh?”

And that’s when it happened.

Something in you unlocked.

Maybe it was the way she meant it — not like a joke, not like curiosity. But like she genuinely wanted to hear it from you.

You started talking.

And didn’t stop.

“Have you seen Before Sunrise? It’s literally just two people talking for an entire night, but every line feels like it was carved out of real life. Like they weren’t acting, just—breathing in front of the camera.”

“There’s this one shot in 500 Days of Summer — the split screen? Expectation vs. Reality? I studied that scene frame by frame in high school.”

“And don’t even get me started on In the Mood for Love. The color theory. The framing. That scene where they pass each other in the hallway—”

Minjeong didn’t say much.

She didn’t need to.

She just looked at you — not with awe, not with surprise.

With something softer. Like she was seeing you fully for the first time.

A boy who always seemed a little out of reach,

now giddy over cinematography.

You didn’t even notice you’d rambled the entire walk to her building.

“…Sorry,” you muttered finally, rubbing the back of your neck. “I talk too much when it’s about film.”

She stopped in front of her gate, smile wide, eyes warm.

“I like it,” she said simply.

You looked up.

“I like this version of you.”

And before you could answer — before you could even think — she whispered:

“Let’s do this again.”

Then she slipped through the gate, waving once before disappearing behind it.

And you stood there…

Just watching the spot where she’d been.

LATE THAT NIGHT. YOUR ROOM. 12:48 AM.

The room was quiet. Too quiet.

Your monitor glowed in the dark, casting a soft blue light over everything. A tab of old projects sat open — folders labeled freelance, finals, portfolio, and one called:

“soon.”

It was where you dumped ideas that didn’t feel right yet.

Ideas that meant something you weren’t ready to feel.

You opened a new document.

For the first time in weeks, your fingers moved before you could think.

INT. TRAIN STATION – EVENING

A girl with a green backpack stands by the exit. She looks nervous, but excited. She checks her phone. No new messages.

Just as she turns to leave — a voice behind her:

BOY (O.S.)

“You forgot your charger.”

She turns. He’s holding it. He’s out of breath. He came running. They lock eyes.

A pause. Then—

GIRL

“You came back.”

BOY

“I didn’t want to miss the ending.”

You stopped.

The cursor blinked.

You saved the file.

Title: “Maybe Her.”

And moved it into the soon folder.

You leaned back, staring at the ceiling.

No music. No distractions.

Just her voice still echoing in your head from earlier:

“I like this version of you.”

And maybe… just maybe…

You liked that version too.

You weren’t sure when it started.

Maybe it was gradual — like lighting that fades into morning instead of flipping on all at once.

You weren’t soft.

You didn’t offer help.

You didn’t sit next to people unless you had to.

But lately…

You found yourself slowing down when Minjeong walked beside you.

Not because she asked.

Not because she noticed.

But because her camera bag kept slipping off her shoulder — and one day, without thinking, you took it from her.

“Y-You don’t have to do that,” she said, eyes wide.

You didn’t look at her. Just adjusted the strap and replied,

“It’s heavy.”

You walked in silence after that.

Another time, in class, she dozed off for a split second — head tilting, eyes fluttering. You tapped her notebook lightly with your pen.

“You’ll miss the lecture.”

She blinked awake, whispering a soft “Thank you,” and you tilted your own notebook slightly toward her.

“Just copy mine,” you murmured.

She smiled. It stayed in your head for the rest of the day.

You used to sit alone during lunch. It was easier. Quieter.

But one afternoon, you spotted her in the cafeteria, alone at a two-person table with her tray already half full of fries and iced tea. You walked straight past your usual spot and sat across from her without a word.

She looked up in surprise.

“You don’t have to sit with me, you know.”

“I know.”

You didn’t meet her eyes, just took a sip from your water bottle.

She offered you a fry. You took it.

Karina walked in a second later and nearly dropped her spoon.

Group work came next. Everyone knew you didn’t play well with others — precise to the point of brutal, one take ruined and you’d shut down the set. But when Minjeong stumbled over her line again — and again — you didn’t snap. You adjusted the lights yourself. Reset the camera. Gave her a nod.

“It’s okay. Let’s run it again,” you said calmly. “You got this.”

Minjeong looked stunned. Karina looked like she was filming you for evidence.

But the strangest moment of all was the rain.

She didn’t have an umbrella. You saw her standing at the doorway of the building, hugging her tote bag to her chest, biting her lip at the sky.

You walked over. Wordlessly opened yours.

“Y/N,” she said slowly. “You’re going to get soaked on that side.”

“The footage’s on your laptop,” you replied, holding the umbrella over her more than yourself. “Can’t risk it.”

She glanced at you.

“You sure it’s the footage you’re protecting?”

You didn’t answer.

That night, when you got home dripping wet, you tossed your jacket on the chair and dried your hair with a towel, but your mind wasn’t on the rain. It was on her laugh earlier that day, echoing in the hallway when Karina made some dumb joke.

The way she clutched her stomach. The way her eyes disappeared when she really laughed.

You smiled at your monitor. Barely. But it was there.

You never smiled at screens.

She sent you a script draft that night. Said she wanted feedback, “if you have time.”

You didn’t just skim it.

You printed it. Annotated every line. Highlighted her strongest moments. Wrote notes in the margins — small suggestions, little praises like, “This line hurts. Keep it.” and “This feels like you.”

The next morning, you slid it across her desk before class.

She picked it up like it was holy.

“You… read the whole thing?”

You didn’t respond.

She stared at the page. “You folded the corners…”

“You always skip them when reading off PDF.”

She looked like she was about to cry. Or hug you. Or both.

That night, you stayed up late. You tried to edit something for class — a draft you’d been working on for weeks. It didn’t feel right. Something was missing.

You hovered over your “soon” folder. Clicked. Opened Maybe Her.

INT. TRAIN STATION – EVENING

A girl with a green backpack stands by the exit…

You read the scene again. The one she inspired. The one you swore wasn’t about her.

“I didn’t want to miss the ending,” you murmured to yourself.

And something clicked.

All this time — you thought it was just inspiration. Curiosity.

A fascination with her awkwardness. Her charm. Her weird little tangents about favorite movie snacks and green being her lucky color.

But it wasn’t just that.

You weren’t just soft around her.

You were becoming someone else.

And the terrifying part?

You didn’t hate it.

You saved the file.

Didn’t touch the title.

Didn’t delete a word.

Just quietly moved it back into the soon folder.

Then leaned back in your chair, heart pounding louder than the fan of your laptop.

Because for the first time in a long time…

You had no idea what came next.

And for once?

You hoped she’d write the ending with you.

EVENING AT EDITING LAB (7:34PM)

It’s quiet. The overhead lights buzz faintly. Most students have gone home.

But you’re still here.

Your screen is open to a blank script file, blinking. Mocking.

You’ve written and deleted the first line of your film festival pitch maybe twenty times.

Nothing fits. Nothing feels right.

Across the room, Minjeong is hunched over her laptop, fingers in her hair.

Frustrated. Tired. An audio clip won’t sync. A shot looks off.

You glance over once, maybe twice — but say nothing.

Then she groans. Loudly.

“Ugh… this is awful. I’m sorry, this is so— I just… I don’t think I’m cut out for this.”

You don’t look at her.

“I mean, who am I kidding? I can’t even stabilize a simple pan. I bet even Karina’s regretting letting me join. Maybe you are, too.”

You still don’t answer.

Your fingers tense on your keyboard.

“Y/N…?”

She’s looking at you now.

“Can you just— I don’t know. Tell me what I’m doing wrong?”

A beat.

You exhale.

“You’re wasting time asking instead of fixing it.”

Her eyes widen. A little crack in her smile.

“What?”

You finally turn, frustrated.

“Every time something doesn’t go right, you panic. You break down. Maybe you’re not cut out for this. I don’t have time to hold your hand through every step.”

Silence.

The words echo longer than they should’ve.

She blinks. Once. Then laughs softly — a sad, breathless laugh.

“Right.”

She closes her laptop.

You feel it immediately — something sharp in your chest. Like a string just snapped.

“Minjeong—”

“Maybe you’re right,” she says, standing slowly. “You don’t have time. You never really wanted this anyway.”

“Don’t put words in my mouth.”

“Then say what you mean, Y/N,” she snaps, suddenly louder. “Say anything. Because I’m trying so hard and all you do is pretend like none of this matters.”

You say nothing.

Not because you don’t want to — but because you can’t.

She looks at you one more time. Tired. Hurt.

“I already know I’m not the best. But I thought… maybe I was good enough to stay.”

Then she leaves.

And for once, you don’t stop her.

LATER THAT NIGHT.

You’re still at your desk. Everyone’s gone.

Minjeong’s seat is empty. Her water bottle still on the table.

You glance at the screen.

Still blank.

But now…

You’re not just frustrated.

You’re scared.

Because she wasn’t just part of the project.

She was the only thing that made you feel like doing it in the first place.

And now?

She’s gone.

THE NEXT DAY.

The room is full. Laughter, rustling papers, chairs scraping. But you don’t hear any of it.

You’re at your usual seat, but you keep glancing at the door.

Minjeong walks in.

You sit up slightly.

She walks right past you.

No smile. No glance.

She sits beside Karina instead. Two rows down.

You don’t even know what stings more — the silence… or the fact she’s smiling at someone else.

LUNCH BREAK.

You’re staring at your tray. Not eating.

Across the room, Karina’s feeding Minjeong chips from her bento box, laughing loudly.

Minjeong laughs too — eyes crinkling, like everything’s normal.

But it’s not.

Because now she doesn’t meet your eyes.

Doesn’t send you her script to read.

Doesn’t sit with you after class.

Just… vanishes in the spaces she used to fill.

And that’s when Karina corners you.

LATER THAT DAY.

You’re walking to your next class, headphones on, hoodie up.

Suddenly — WHACK.

Karina slaps your arm with a rolled-up script.

“You absolute dumbass.”

You take off one earbud, confused. “What—”

“What the hell did you say to her?”

You pause.

“…Nothing.”

“Exactly. Nothing. That’s your problem.”

She folds her arms, furious.

“You didn’t see her that night, did you? She was shaking. Like she’d just failed the one person she wanted to impress the most.”

You try to keep your face still.

But your hands are shaking a little in your hoodie pocket.

Karina steps closer.

“You think you’re cold and unreadable and genius or whatever — but you’re not. You’re just scared.”

You flinch.

“Scared to admit you care. Scared to let anyone close. So you push her away just to protect your ego.”

You bite down on your bottom lip.

“She liked you, Y/N. She believed in you. And you made her feel small.”

That one lands.

Karina softens a little.

“She’s still showing up. Still doing the work. But she’s not herself. Not really.”

You nod once.

She turns to leave, then pauses.

“You want to fix it?”

“…Yeah.”

“Then stop writing scenes about her,” she says without looking back.

“And show up in real life for once.”

THE NEXT DAY (3:44PM)

You enter slowly — the door creaking behind you. Minjeong’s there, still editing.

She flinches when she sees you.

You don’t speak immediately.

Just walk over. Quiet. Careful.

You place a small coffee cup beside her.

She doesn’t look at you.

“You didn’t have to…”

You sit next to her — not too close.

“You looked tired.”

A beat.

“I didn’t mean what I said the other day.”

She scoffs lightly. “Yeah, you did.”

“I didn’t mean to say it that way.”

She stays quiet, eyes on the screen.

“I’m not great at… this.”

“The people part.”

“Yeah,” she mutters. “I noticed.”

You sigh.

And then — quietly — you open up.

“My parents worked two jobs each just to get me into this school.”

“They didn’t care about film. But they saw how much I did.”

“I think… they thought if I could make it here, I’d finally stop being so angry all the time.”

She turns slightly. Just slightly.

“But then… my mom passed away. A week before I submitted my portfolio. My dad… not long after.”

“Heart problems. Or maybe just… a broken one.”

You pause.

“So I stayed. Alone. Paid off the rent with commissions. Group work. Freelance gigs. I became the guy everyone wanted on their team.”

“But all I really did… was survive.”

Minjeong says nothing.

“Movies were the only thing that made sense. They had structure. Cuts. Closure.”

“Real life doesn’t.”

Now she’s really looking at you.

“I’m sorry,” she says quietly.

You shake your head.

“Don’t be. I just… I wanted you to know.”

Another silence.

Then she speaks — soft, nervous.

“My dad was the one who signed my application form. He barely understood it, but he saw how I lit up when I talked about colors. Or costumes. Or sound design.”

You watch her.

“He passed last year. Right after we found out I got accepted.”

“I almost didn’t go. But my mom said, ‘If he gave you the pen, the least you could do is write the damn story.’”

You both laugh, small and broken.

Then Minjeong turns to you, eyes glassy.

“So yeah… maybe I panic on set. And maybe I’m not the best. But I’m trying, Y/N. I am. And I just wanted you to be proud of me.”

You don’t even think.

You reach out and squeeze her hand.

Just once.

Then:

“I am.”

She looks at you. Really looks at you.

And for the first time in a long time —

you let yourself be seen.

2 WEEKS LATER.

The sun’s setting outside the window. The cafeteria is mostly empty now, golden light casting long shadows across the floor.

Minjeong stirs her iced Americano for the fourth time without drinking it.

Karina, across from her, chews on her straw wrapper.

“You’re spiraling.”

“I’m not spiraling,” Minjeong mutters. Then quietly: “…Maybe spiraling a little.”

Karina leans forward, arms on the table.

“You’ve been fidgeting since lunch. Spill it.”

Minjeong sighs, cheeks puffing out, then resting her head on the table like a dying cat.

“I think I’m in love with Y/N.”

Karina blinks. Doesn’t react.

“I mean I knew that,” she says, sipping from her juice box. “It’s the way you stare at him like he’s your favorite sad movie.”

“Is it obvious?!”

“Painfully.”

Minjeong sits up and groans.

“What if he doesn’t feel the same? What if I ruin everything right before the festival? We’re good now. What if I make it weird?”

Karina shrugs.

“What if you don’t say it and never know?”

Minjeong blinks.

Karina smirks.

“Look, you already rewired his whole personality. He doesn’t talk to anyone the way he talks to you. That has to mean something.”

“That or he’s just soft for broken cameras and chaos gremlins.”

“Aww,” Karina coos. “Chaos gremlin’s growing a heart.”

Minjeong blushes.

Then—

“Hey…”

“Hm?”

“Do you think it’s weird if I asked him to walk around the park with me tonight?”

Karina grins instantly.

“That’s your spot now. Winter walk, confession vibes, streetlamp lighting? You’re basically a coming-of-age film at this point.”

Minjeong laughs nervously.

“Okay. Then I’ll do it.”

3 HOURS LATER

You’re just packing up your things when Minjeong appears near the exit, bundled in a puffy jacket, cheeks flushed pink from the cold.

“Hey, uh…”

You look up.

“Do you wanna go for a walk?”, You raise a brow.

“It’s freezing.”

She smiles nervously.

“I know. That’s kinda the point.”

You stare at her for a second, Then tug your scarf tighter and nod.

“Sure.”

And then you walk.

Heading straight into that quiet, frozen park

—where everything finally changes.

LATER THAT NIGHT.

The frost crunches softly beneath your shoes.

You and Minjeong walk slowly along the narrow path, lined with leafless trees dusted with snow.

Your breaths are visible in the air. She keeps glancing at you, hands buried deep in her pockets.

Neither of you speaks for a while.

Until—

“You know…”

Her voice is barely above a whisper.

You turn.

“You’re the hardest person I’ve ever met.”

You raise a brow.

“Thanks?”

She smiles. Shakes her head.

“Not in a bad way. Just… it’s hard to know what you’re thinking. Or feeling. And it’s terrifying sometimes. Like I’ll say the wrong thing and ruin whatever this is.”

You stop walking. She does too.

The park is quiet. Streetlamps buzz softly overhead. Light snow begins to fall.

She turns to face you.

“But I can’t keep pretending anymore.”

Her voice wobbles. Her fingers are clenched into fists inside her coat.

“I… I like you, Y/N.”

You blink.

“I like you,” she repeats, louder this time. Then—

“I love you.”

A long, sharp breath escapes her lips. She exhales like she’s just released something heavy.

“I love you, and it sucks sometimes, because you’re stubborn and cold and you never say anything first—”

She’s shaking, but still holding your gaze.

“But then you say things that matter. And you look at me like I matter. And that’s enough to make me want to say this, even if you don’t feel the same.”

You step closer, the space between you grows smaller. Warmer. Louder.

“Minjeong—”

“I-I..love you too.”

You kiss her. Not rushed. Not perfect. Just honest. A little clumsy, a little trembling — like both of you are learning what it means to let someone in.

Then-

Applause.

Cheers echo across the lecture hall as “The End” fades on screen, Your classmates are buzzing — some visibly wiping their eyes, others whispering “oh my god they’re in love” as they glance at you and Minjeong.

She’s glowing beside you, cheeks flushed. You stretch your arms behind your head like it’s nothing.

Karina’s already posted a blurry pic captioned: “Love is real 😭💍”

Then the professor clears their throat and steps forward. “Fantastic. 10 minutes of raw, honest storytelling. Great acting, great pacing — I believed every second of it.” They pause, nodding. “Y/N. Minjeong. That scene under the lamppost? I mean—” gestures wildly “Chef’s kiss. Beautiful.” Then they grin.

“So… is it official?”

You glance at Minjeong.

She blinks, “Official?” “You know,” the professor smirks. “You two. The chemistry? The confession? The kiss?” Everyone’s watching, Karina’s mouthing “Say yes.” And then you drop it—

“Oh,” you say casually. “That was just acting.”

Huh?”

Minjeong smiles politely. “Yup! It was all scripted.”

You lean back, arms crossed.

“Every word. Every glance. The kiss too. Just good direction.”

The professor freezes.

Karina’s mouth is open like she just saw a car crash in slow motion.

“W-Wait—so you two aren’t…”

“Nope,” Minjeong said, biting back a smile. “I mean—we get along and are good friends But it was for the film, plus! I’m not into apathetic geniuses”

[bellaaae]

Aespa being mothers to YN 👶🎧[573k views]

— Clip 1💌

Yn and Karinas live.

“YN is like supernova winter and doesn’t have any eyebrows😂” YN read out the comment and glared at the camera.

YN pouted and whined pointing at her eyebrows. “I have eyebrows!” She her eyebrows pointing to her eyebrows that looked like an empty space.

“Yah watch yourself, my child has eyebrows…It’s just cause it’s blonde” Karina gave the camera (fan) a warning finger and placed YN’s head on her shoulder caressing her cheeks.

— Clip 2💌

Aespa were doing a vlog to show fans how they spend their day off in the dorm.

As winter was moving around hers, Giselle and YN’s shared room, she caught a clip of YN and Giselle watching anime in the background.

The cameras switch and now it was Giselle the camera. “Me and YN were watching anime, Dr.Stone and now she ended up falling asleep” Giselle said raising up the camera so that YN’s sleeping face could show.

She pinched YN’s cheeks. “Cute Right? I know” she smirked and set down the camera getting down from the bed covering YN with the duvet followed by a kiss of the younger girl’s forehead.

— Clip 3💌

Yn was shooting for her Armageddon teasers.

She was holding the camera. “It’s kinda lonely since it’s only me here… the other unnies already did theirs…” YN spoke and the camera switched to her listening to the director.

After the director was done speaking YN was looking around waiting patiently for the instructions when she noticed winter in the corner holding a camera.

She waved a hello at winter.

Winter did a fighting with her hand and YN’s smiled doing the same back.

“Came here to cheer for our youngest and to make sure she doesn’t feel lonely” winter said to the camera that was videoing her.

Winter was videoing and watching YN with a motherly smile.

As YN was posing for the picture winter couldn’t help but adore her. “It’s funny how she’s different in our teasers than in real life, in our teasers she’s like a hot and serious model but in real life she’s like a baby”. Winter spoke as she giggled.

— Clip 4💌

Yn was waiting at the back of Ningning before they went on stage to perform.

Ningning turned to YN and fixed her hair also complimenting her look.

Before they started shooting the performance Ningning fixed YN’s hair again then lighting pinching her cheeks 🤏🏻.

After the performance Ningning still fixed YN’s hair again. Hugging her and kissing her on the cheek.

Yn gave a disgusted reaction to tease her earning a light smack on her arm from Ningning who was laughing.

— Clip 5💌

“Uh Minjeong is your wallpaper still the same? The picture of YN sleeping?” Ningning read out the comment.

“Is it?” YN asked turning her head to winter.

Winter turned on her phone and the photo of sleeping YN was still there. “It’s still the same. I can never change it unless I find a cuter picture of YN which is highly possible because YN is effortlessly cute” she explained and the rest of the members awed at the winter.

“My wallpaper is a picture of YN playing in the snow” Karina said unexpectedly and showed the camera the wallpaper.

“Ah mine is a picture of staring at the sunlight and the sunlight reflecting on her brown eyes” Giselle said and they all chuckled.

The other members turned to Ningning. “What about you Ningning” Giselle asked.

Ningning smiled awkwardly. “Ah mine…it’s YN but..” she showed her wallpaper making all of them Burst into laughter.

✰𝐀𝐄𝐒𝐏𝐀

[flux1563]

Unforgettable Kidnapping ft Karina

Words : 9k

Tags : first time squirting, first time BBC

Karina stepped out of her apartment into the dimly lit hallway, her heels clicking rhythmically against the cold, tiles. She was a creature of habit, meticulous in her routines. The scent of last night's dinner lingered faintly in the corridor, hinting at the lives hidden behind the doors she passed. Her neighbor, a towering figure of a man, lived in apartment 3B. She had never seen his face clearly, just the outline of his massive form as he moved behind his half-closed door or the shadow he cast when passing by. His very presence was a constant reminder of the vastness of the world, a stark contrast to the confined space of their shared floor.

The neighbor, Mr. Y/n, was a mystery to her. His deep, rumbling voice echoed through the walls at odd hours, but he was always polite when they did cross paths, his eyes never meeting hers. His hand, the one time she had shaken it, was like a glove enveloping her own. It was a hand that could easily crush her, and she had felt the strength in his grip. His skin was dark as midnight, a stark contrast to the pale walls, and his height made the ceiling seem lower, the walls narrower.

The hallway was a silent companion to her solitude, a place where whispers of other lives melded with her own quiet existence. The light from the flickering bulb cast a warm, but eerie glow, throwing elongated shadows on the floor that danced with her steps. Karina had always felt safe in her solitude, a cocoon woven by the predictable patterns of her daily life. The office was a five-minute walk away, and she liked the anonymity it offered, the way she could blend in with the urban landscape outside her door.

But tonight, as she approached the stairs, she felt a prickle of unease. The building was unnaturally still. The usual murmur of distant TVs and muffled conversations was absent. The air felt thick, charged with an energy that made her want to hurry, to escape the oppressive quiet. She glanced at Mr. Y/n's door, a sliver of light peeking through the gap at the bottom. Her heart skipped a beat. She told herself it was just the silence playing tricks on her, that she was being silly. But she couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. She quickened her pace, her hand hovering over the banister, ready to flee back to the safety of her apartment if needed.

The moment she passed his door, it swung open with a heavy creak. A hand, much larger than she had ever imagined, reached out and wrapped around her upper arm, pulling her into the apartment with surprising gentleness. She gasped, her eyes widening in terror as she stumbled into the room, the door clicking shut behind her. The hand belonged to Mr. Y/n. He stood before her, his face now fully visible in the soft glow of a single lamp. His eyes searched hers, a mix of curiosity and something she couldn't quite place.

The room was unlike anything she had expected. It was meticulously organized, almost obsessively clean. The walls were lined with bookshelves, their contents ranging from classic literature to tomes on physics and astronomy. In the corner, a grand piano gleamed, a stark contrast to the worn-out sofa in the center. His hand released her arm, and she stumbled backward, her eyes darting around the room, seeking an escape.

Now in front of Karina, y/n is standing.His body is very large, Karina's height only reaches his chest, his shoulders are very broad, and his palms are bigger than her body.

"What are you going to do, what do you want?"Karina dared to ask with trembling lips in fear."I won't hurt you if you don't resist," he answered Karina's question.

"What does it mean?"Karina asked again.All this time, y/n has been very attracted to Karina; she is his ideal type, with a big chest, a slim waist, and a big butt.Y/n has only been watching Karina from the shadows and he can no longer hold back his feelings."I will be honest, I like you Karina," he said, answering Karina's question again."I already have a boyfriend," Karina replied, lying.He knew that Karina was lying because he had dug up all the information about her, living alone in an apartment, working in an office near the apartment, and of course, he knew that Karina was still single."Don't lie, Karina, I know everything about you, besides, I don't accept rejection," he said to her.

He led her to the sofa, his hand still covering her mouth. She tried to struggle but his grip was firm, leaving her no room to escape. His eyes never left hers, the intensity of his gaze making her feel more exposed than she ever had before.

With surprising agility for a man of his size, Y/N bent down and, in one swift motion, tore Karina's shirt clean off her body. The fabric ripped easily, leaving her in just her lacy bra. She felt the coolness of the room on her bare skin and her heart raced.

Karina's eyes widened in shock and fear as she took in the sight of her torn shirt on the floor. The room spun around her, the books and furniture becoming a blur. She tried to push away the panic rising in her chest, telling herself to stay calm and think of a way out of this situation.

Y/N took a step back and admired his handiwork. His eyes traveled over her body, drinking in every inch of exposed flesh. The desire in his gaze made her feel like a piece of meat on display, and she shivered despite the warmth of the room. He sat down next to her, his leg brushing against hers, sending waves of terror through her body.

He leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear. "I've wanted this for a long time, Karina," he whispered, his voice a mix of excitement and determination. She could feel the weight of his body beside her, the heat radiating from his skin. Her mind raced for a solution, a way to get out of this nightmare without succumbing to his twisted desires.

The sound of his voice sent chills down Karina's spine. She could feel his breath on her neck, and she knew she had to act fast. Summoning all her strength, she pushed him away with all her might. The sofa screeched against the wooden floor as she stood up, but Y/N was quicker. He grabbed her by the wrists, his grip unyielding.

"Let me go!" she screamed, her voice echoing off the walls. But the only response she got was a low chuckle from Y/N. He pulled her closer, his face a mask of excitement.

"If you keep trying to escape, I'll make you faint," he threatened, his grip tightening around her wrists. Karina felt her pulse racing, her heart hammering in her chest. His strength was overwhelming, and she knew she was no match for him physically.

Her thoughts raced. If she could just keep him talking, maybe she could find a way out of this. "Okay," she said, her voice shaking. "I will do what you want, as long as you let me go afterward." It was a desperate bid for time, a hope that she could somehow convince him to change his mind.

He studied her for a moment, then nodded. "As you wish," he said, his voice low and gruff. He pointed to the mirror in the corner of the room, the glass reflecting the dim lamplight. "Now, take off your bra and panties and masturbate over there," he instructed, his eyes gleaming with a hunger that made her stomach turn.

Karina's cheeks flushed with humiliation, but she knew she had to play along. She took a deep breath and began to unclasp her bra, her eyes never leaving his. The fabric fell away, revealing her bare breasts to the cold air. She tried to keep her movements as slow and deliberate as possible, buying herself every second she could.

Her hands trembled as she slid her panties down her legs, stepping out of them. She felt the floor against her bare skin and took a tentative step towards the mirror. Her eyes caught her reflection, and she saw the fear and desperation in her own eyes. She took another deep breath and closed her eyes, willing herself to focus on the task at hand.

Y/N watched her with rapt attention, his breathing heavy. "Look at me," he demanded. She opened her eyes and met his gaze in the mirror. His eyes were dark, his pupils dilated with lust. "You have to masturbate until you orgasm, don't you dare lie," he threatened. The words sent a wave of revulsion through her, but she knew she had to play along.

Her hands began to move over her breasts, the sensation strange under his command. She had never felt so out of control, so exposed. As she touched herself, her body responded in ways she didn't expect. The fear began to mix with something else, something primal and unwelcome.

The minutes stretched into hours, or so it seemed to Karina. Her body was a vessel for his perverse pleasure, and she had become an instrument of his will. The orgasms came in waves, each more intense than the last. Her legs quivered, and she felt a sheen of sweat cover her skin. She didn't know how much more she could take, but he showed no signs of stopping.

"Faster," he growled, his voice sending tremors through her. She obeyed, her fingers moving in a blur as she watched herself in the mirror. The sight was surreal, a twisted reflection of herself that she barely recognized. Her mind was foggy with pleasure and pain, the line between the two blurring more with each passing second.

As she approached another peak, she could feel the ache in her core, a hunger that grew with each passing moment. Her own fingers weren't enough; she craved something more substantial, something that would fill her completely. Her thoughts strayed to his massive frame, the bulge in his pants that she had been trying to ignore.

Karina's cheeks flushed with shame as she found herself imagining his cock, thick and hard, taking her. Her eyes fluttered shut as she came again, the sound of her cries muffled by the hand still clamped over her mouth. When she opened them, she saw the approval in his gaze, and it only made her feel more degraded.

"You're a good girl," he praised her, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air around them. "Now, I'm going to let go of your wrists. If you stop, I'll know. And I won't be happy."

Her hands didn't stop moving, even when he released her. The need was too great now, the craving a living thing that demanded to be satisfied. Her eyes remained locked with his in the mirror, the only connection in this twisted dance of power and submission.

The room spun around her, the books and furniture becoming a blur. The only thing in focus was his hungry stare, the way his tongue traced the outline of his teeth as he watched her. Karina's mind raced, searching for a way out, but her body was trapped in a cycle of pleasure and pain that she couldn't escape.

"Please," she whimpered, her voice barely audible. "Y/N, give me your cock."

The words hung in the air like a confession, raw and desperate. He smirked, a victory shining in his eyes. "You have to ask for it," he said, his voice a taunt.

Karina felt the bile rise in her throat as she forced out the words. "Please, Y/N," she begged, her voice shaking. "Let me suck your cock."

The smirk on his face grew wider, and he leaned back on the sofa, his grip on her wrists loosening slightly. "Good girl," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now, get down on your knees and show me how much you want it."

Karina felt a mix of fear and anger swirl in her stomach, but she knew that resisting would only make things worse. Slowly, she sank to her knees, the cold floor sending a jolt of reality through her body. She could see the bulge in his pants, the fabric straining against his erection. Her mouth went dry at the thought of what was to come.

"Good," he said, his voice a low growl. "Now, tell me how much you want to degrade yourself for me."

Karina's stomach churned at the command, but she knew resistance was futile. She took a deep, shaky breath and whispered, "I want to degrade myself for you, Y/N." The words felt like acid on her tongue, but she forced them out, her eyes never leaving his in the mirror.

He leaned forward, his massive frame towering over her. "I want to hear you say it," he demanded, his voice a dark caress. "Say it like you mean it."

Her voice barely above a whisper, Karina repeated, "Please, let your slut suck your dick." The words tasted bitter, but she knew they were the key to unlocking this twisted game.

Y/N's smirk grew wider, and he released her wrists completely. She felt the weight of his gaze as she reached for his pants, her trembling fingers fumbling with the zipper. She took a deep breath and pulled them down, exposing his boxers. His erection strained against the fabric, and she swallowed hard.

When she pulled them down, revealing his cock in all its glory, she gasped. It was unlike anything she had ever seen. It was massive, thick and veiny, the head a dark purple that looked almost painful. It was the stuff of her darkest fantasies, but in this moment, it was a weapon of fear.

Karina's eyes went wide with shock. This was no porn star's cock; it was a beast that could split her in two. She felt a mix of dread and arousal as she took it in her hands, feeling the warmth and weight of it. It was the ultimate symbol of his power over her, and she couldn't help but feel a twisted fascination with it.

Her hand looked so small, almost comical, wrapped around his girth.

"How long and girth?" Karina asked, her voice quivering slightly, as she stared at the massive organ before her. It was a question that had been burning in the back of her mind since she first caught sight of it, a question she didn't dare voice aloud. Y/N chuckled, his eyes never leaving hers in the mirror.

"12 inches long, 6 inches thick," he said with a smugness that made Karina's stomach drop. She had heard of such sizes in her wildest fantasies, but to actually see one, to feel its weight in her own hand, was almost too much to bear.

Y/N took her hand and wrapped it around his cock, showing her how to grip it properly. His skin was velvety smooth, the head swollen and shiny with pre-cum. He guided her other hand to cup his balls, showing her how to handle them gently. His breathing grew heavier as she touched him, his eyes never leaving hers in the mirror.

"Open your mouth," he instructed, his voice thick with desire. Karina obeyed, her heart racing. He brought the tip of his cock to her lips, the smell of him musky and overwhelming. She took a tentative lick, tasting the salty precursor to what was to come. He groaned in approval, his hand guiding her to take more of him in.

He pushed into her mouth, inch by agonizing inch. She gagged, her eyes watering, but she didn't stop. She knew that if she did, it would only make things worse. His hand was in her hair now, pulling gently but insistently. She focused on breathing through her nose, her cheeks hollowing as she took him deeper.

The sensation of his cock filling her mouth was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It was all she could do to keep her teeth from scraping his shaft, to keep her gag reflex at bay. He watched her in the mirror, his expression a mix of pleasure and concentration.

"Look at me," he murmured, and she did, her eyes watering. He began to move, fucking her mouth with a slow, steady rhythm. She could feel his cock sliding over her tongue, the head of it brushing the back of her throat. She tried to relax, to take him deeper, but it was a battle she was losing.

He pulled out slightly, giving her a moment to breathe. "Good girl," he said, his voice a caress. "Now, let me show you how it's done." He leaned back, stroking himself slowly, watching her with a hungry gaze.

Karina felt a strange mix of relief and disappointment. She wanted to hate this, wanted to fight against the waves of pleasure that crashed through her body every time she thought of his cock inside her. But she couldn't. It was as if she had been programmed to crave this, to need it more than anything else.

He stood up, his cock swaying slightly with the movement. "On your knees," he ordered, his voice firm. She complied, her eyes never leaving his. He stepped closer, positioning himself in front of her.

"Now, watch and learn," he said, and she did. His hand moved in a blur, stroking his cock with a practiced ease that made her mouth water. His other hand reached out, caressing her cheek, his thumb tracing the line of her jaw.

He began to speak, his words a mix of instruction and seduction. "You need to relax your throat, let it open for me. Take it slow, don't rush." His voice was a purr, a siren's song that beckoned her closer.

Karina leaned in, her eyes glued to the sight before her. She took him back into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head of his cock. He groaned, his hand tightening in her hair. "That's it," he murmured, his eyes half-closed with pleasure.

As he fucked her mouth, she felt something shift within her. The fear and anger began to melt away, replaced by a burning need to please him. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment, as if this was what she had been born to do.

Her mind was a haze of pleasure and pain as she took him deeper and deeper. The only thing that mattered was his cock, the feel of him in her mouth, the taste of him on her tongue. She was his, completely and utterly, and she didn't want it to end.

The tension in his body grew, his movements becoming more erratic. She could feel his orgasm building, the muscles in his thighs tensing. He pulled out of her mouth with a wet pop, his cock glistening with her saliva.

"Look at me," he demanded, his voice thick with need. She did, her eyes wide with anticipation. He stroked himself, his hand moving faster and faster.

"Gluk gluk gluk," was the only sound Karina's mouth could produce as she stared, mesmerized by the sight of his cock. It was a wet, sloppy sound, a testament to the saliva that coated his shaft. Her own need grew, a desperate ache that made her want to beg for more.

Y/N's hand moved with purpose, the sound of his fist sliding along his cock a symphony of desire. Karina's eyes were glued to the sight, her own breathing matching his rhythm. The veins in his cock stood out, pulsing with each stroke.

"I'm going to come," he warned her, his voice strained. Karina nodded, her eyes never leaving his. She was his, and she would take it all.

With a roar, he exploded, his cum spurting into her mouth. She swallowed, her eyes watering from the sheer volume of it. It was like nothing she had ever tasted before, a mix of salt and musk that filled her mouth and coated her throat.

He came for what felt like an eternity, his cock pulsing with every spurt. She took it all, her cheeks bulging with his seed. When he was finished, she licked her lips, savoring the taste of him.

Karina felt a strange mix of satisfaction and humiliation, a heady cocktail that went straight to her head. She had never been used like this before, and she had never wanted it more.

Y/N's grip on her hair loosened, and she looked up at him, her eyes glazed with lust. He reached down and wiped the remaining cum from her face, his thumb sliding over her bottom lip. "Good girl," he murmured, his voice a gentle praise that made her heart flutter.

The room was silent except for their ragged breaths. Karina felt a strange sense of peace wash over her, as if she had just passed some sort of twisted test.

"Now," he said, his voice a low rumble. "It's time for the real fun to begin." He picked her up effortlessly, her legs wrapping around his waist. Her heart raced as he carried her to the bedroom, the anticipation of what was to come making her wet with need.

He laid her down on the bed, his massive body looming over her. The mattress sank under their combined weight, the springs groaning in protest. His eyes never left hers as he spread her legs wide, the light from the lamp casting shadows over her exposed flesh.

With a predatory grace, he descended upon her, his tongue parting her folds. Karina gasped as he began to lick her, his tongue swirling and darting in a way that made her hips buck off the bed. She had never felt anything so intense, so all-consuming. It was as if every nerve in her body was focused solely on the sensation of his mouth on her most sensitive spot.

His tongue felt like fire against her clit, the pressure building with each pass. She moaned, her hands clutching the bed sheets in a desperate attempt to anchor herself to reality. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her breath coming in ragged gasps as he devoured her.

The room was filled with the sounds of his wet, hungry mouth and her own desperate cries. The scent of their mingling arousal was thick in the air, a heady aroma that only served to drive her higher. She could feel her orgasm building, a wave that threatened to crash over her and sweep her away.

"Oh, God," she moaned, her voice hoarse from the effort of speaking. "Y/N, I'm going to come."

He didn't stop, didn't even look up from between her legs. Instead, he redoubled his efforts, his tongue moving faster, pressing harder. She could feel the tension in her body coiling tighter and tighter, a spring wound to its breaking point.

And then, with a scream that seemed to rip from her very soul, she came. Her body convulsed, her muscles clenching around his tongue. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her, leaving her trembling and gasping for air.

Y/N pulled away, his face glistening with her juices. He gave her a smug look, his eyes dark with lust. "Good," he said. "Very good."

Karina lay there, her body still shaking with the aftershocks of her climax. She had never felt so utterly dominated, so completely owned. And yet, she wanted more.

"Have you ever squirted?" Y/N asked, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver down her spine. Karina shook her head, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He chuckled, a deep, dark sound that sent a thrill through her.

"Let's change that," he murmured, his tongue delving deeper into her folds. He was relentless, his movements precise and calculated. Karina could feel the tension building again, her body responding to his touch with an eagerness that shocked and excited her.

His fingers found her g-spot, pressing and curling in a way that made her eyes roll back. She was so close, so close to something she had only read about, something she had never dared hope to experience. Her breath hitched in her throat, and she could feel her body tightening around him.

"Come for me," he said, his voice a command that she couldn't ignore. And with a scream that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room, she did. Her body spasmed, her muscles clenching and releasing in waves of pure pleasure. She could feel the warmth of her release flooding out, soaking the bed beneath her.

Y/N's eyes never left hers as she squirted, the expression on his face a mix of awe and hunger. He watched her with the intensity of a predator, his tongue still working her clit with a skill that was almost unbelievable. The sensation was too much, and she felt herself being pushed to the brink of consciousness.

"Ahhhh... It is so good, fuck," Karina moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and desperation. The feeling of release was unlike anything she had ever experienced, a powerful, all-consuming orgasm that seemed to shake the very core of her being. She bucked her hips upward, her body begging for more of his touch.

Y/N's eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger as he watched her climax, his own desire clear in the bulge of his pants. Without missing a beat, he slid two fingers into her soaking wet pussy, his movements deliberate and slow. She gasped, the sudden intrusion making her body tense again.

He began to pump his fingers in and out of her, his thumb rubbing her clit in slow circles. The sensation was overwhelming, the aftershocks of her orgasm mixing with the building tension of a new one. "Do you want more, Karina?" he asked, his voice a dark whisper that seemed to echo in the room.

Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she could only nod in response, the words lost in the haze of pleasure. He took it as an affirmation and began to pick up the pace, his fingers moving faster and deeper. She could feel her walls clenching around him, her body greedily taking all that he had to give.

Karina's moans grew louder, her breath coming in pants as she approached the peak once more. Her eyes remained locked with his in the mirror, the sight of his powerful body above her, his fingers working their magic, only serving to fuel her desire. She had never felt so alive, so in the moment.

Her hips began to move with his rhythm, her body instinctively seeking out the sensation that she knew would push her over the edge. His thumb pressed harder against her clit, and she could feel her orgasm building, a storm gathering on the horizon.

"Yes, yes, I want more," she finally managed to gasp out, her voice a desperate plea. He smirked, a knowing look in his eye that said he had her exactly where he wanted her. He added a third finger, stretching her even further. The sensation was almost too much to handle, but she craved it.

Her muscles tightened around his fingers, her pussy squeezing and releasing in a frantic dance. His movements grew more urgent, his own breathing ragged with the effort of holding back. The bedrock of tension within her shuddered, and she knew she was on the brink of something incredible.

With a final, powerful thrust, he hit her g-spot, and she screamed as the orgasm crashed over her. Her body arched off the bed, her back bowing as wave after wave of pleasure consumed her. It was as if she was being torn apart from the inside out, reborn in a sea of ecstasy.

Y/N watched her with a satisfied expression, his own need palpable in the air. He slowly removed his fingers, his gaze never leaving hers. "Good girl," he murmured, his voice thick with lust.

The room spun around her, the only anchor the sound of his voice. She was lost in a whirlwind of sensation, her body trembling with the aftershocks of her release. And yet, she could feel the hunger building again, a need that was insatiable.

Y/N's voice grew more urgent. "Now get all on four," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for disobedience. Karina's legs felt like jelly, but she managed to push herself up onto her knees. Her breasts bounced with the movement, her nipples hard and sensitive. The fabric of the bed was rough against her skin, the friction adding to the delicious ache between her legs.

He positioned himself behind her, his breath hot against the back of her neck. "Spread your legs," he said, his voice a low growl. She felt his cock brush against her inner thigh, and she couldn't help but whimper. The anticipation was almost unbearable.

Without warning, she felt his tongue slide along her slit, the sensation so intense that it made her jolt. He chuckled, his breath warm and damp against her skin. "Relax," he murmured, his tongue delving deeper into her folds. She bit her bottom lip, her eyes squeezed shut as she focused on the feeling of him tasting her, licking her, consuming her.

He teased her mercilessly, his tongue flicking and swirling around her clit. She could feel her body tightening again, the pressure building. It was as if he had unlocked a secret part of her that she had never known existed. She was his plaything, and she loved every second of it.

He took his time, savoring her taste, driving her to the brink of insanity. Every time she thought she couldn't take it anymore, he would ease back, only to plunge in again with renewed vigor. Her hips rocked back against his face, her body begging for more.

"Oh God," she moaned, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'm going to come again."

He didn't answer, just kept licking, his tongue now moving in slow, deliberate strokes that made her pussy clench around his fingers. He added a fourth digit, and she cried out, the sensation of being so filled, so stretched, making her feel like she was going to break apart.

But she didn't break. Instead, she shattered into a million pieces, her orgasm so intense that she saw stars. Her pussy spasmed around his hand, her juices flooding out of her.

As the waves of pleasure began to subside, she felt his cock pressing against her opening. He was so thick, so hard, that she could feel herself stretching around him, her muscles protesting.

He didn't give her time to adjust, just pushed inside with one swift movement that made her scream. The pain was immediate, but it quickly gave way to a deep, intense pleasure that stole her breath away.

"Fuck, so big," Karina moaned, her voice high-pitched and desperate. "I'm going to cum."

Y/N's laugh was dark and triumphant. "You're such a slut, Karina," he said, his voice a sneer. "Already cumming from initial penetration. You're just like all the others."

The pain was intense, a burning sensation that made her want to pull away, but she knew better. She pushed back into him, taking him deeper, the heat of his body against hers making her skin tingle. "It's because your cock is so fucking big," she managed to say through gritted teeth, her voice thick with lust.

He began to move, his hips pumping into her with a slow, steady rhythm that made her moan. The pain morphed into something else, something dark and delicious that had her panting for more. Her nails dug into the bed, her body moving in time with his, each thrust sending a jolt of pleasure through her.

"Fuck, yes," she screamed, her voice echoing off the walls. "I can feel it in my stomach!" The intensity was almost too much to handle, but she reveled in it, her body stretching to accommodate his massive size. His hands were on her hips, guiding her, holding her in place as he claimed her.

Y/N's grip tightened, and with a smack, he slapped her ass. The sound was sharp, punctuating the rhythm of their fucking. Karina's eyes widened in surprise, but the pain was quickly followed by a burst of pleasure that had her pussy clenching around him even harder.

"Do you like it when my big cock destroys your pussy, slut?" he growled, his voice thick with desire. She could feel his hand tense before the next smack, the anticipation sending a shiver down her spine.

"Ahh, yes, Y/N," Karina gasped as the pain flared up again, her ass stinging from the impact. But it was a sweet, delicious pain, one that only added to the intense pleasure building within her. She pushed back against him, her body begging for more, the bulge of his cock pressing into her abdomen with each powerful thrust.

He didn't hold back, his hips slamming into her with a force that made the bed creak in protest. Her breasts bounced with each impact, the sensation sending sparks of pleasure through her body. She could feel the head of his cock brushing against her cervix, a feeling that was both terrifying and exhilarating.

"Ahh, your cock is bulging under my stomach," Karina managed to gasp out, her voice strained with the effort of speaking. She could feel his length stretching her to the limits, filling her completely. The pain in her ass was a constant throb, a reminder of the power he held over her.

Y/N chuckled, his voice dark and filled with satisfaction. "Squirt for my cock, Karina," he said, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through her. She didn't know how she could possibly come again, but the command in his voice made her body respond, her pussy clenching around him.

He began to fuck her harder, his cock pistoning in and out of her with a force that left her gasping. She could feel herself building again, the pressure in her belly growing until it was almost unbearable. And then, with a scream that echoed through the apartment, she did it.

Her pussy spasmed, and she squirted all over his cock, the force of it pushing him out of her. It was like a geyser, a torrent of fluid that soaked the bed beneath them. Y/N's eyes widened, and he stared at her, his own arousal clear on his face. "Again," he demanded, and she nodded, her body already responding to his command.

He slammed back into her, his cock slipping into her easily despite her tightness. She could feel the head of his cock pressing against her g-spot, the sensation sending her over the edge once more. She squirted again, the force of it pushing him almost out of her.

This time, he was ready. He held her hips down, his grip bruising, as he kept pumping into her. Her pussy convulsed around him, the feeling of her release gripping him in a vice-like hold. He groaned, his own orgasm building within him.

"Fuck, you're so good," he grunted, his hips moving faster and faster. "So fucking good." His hand reached around, his thumb pressing hard against her clit as he drove into her. She could feel her body responding, the walls of her pussy clamping down on him, her juices flowing like a river.

With one final, powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt inside her. She felt his cock pulse, his warm cum filling her up. The sensation of being so full, of being claimed so completely, sent her over the edge again. Her body tensed, her pussy spasming around him as she came, the force of her orgasm pushing his cum out of her, mixing with her squirt.

The room was a symphony of their moans and the slap of skin against skin. Karina's vision swam, her body shaking with the aftershocks of pleasure. Y/N pulled out of her, his cock still twitching with the last vestiges of his climax. He stared down at her, his chest heaving.

"You're mine," he said, his voice a possessive growl. "You will always come for me, no matter how much you resist."

Karina collapsed onto the bed, her body limp and spent. She knew he was right. Some twisted part of her craved this, the feeling of being used and dominated by him. She was his, and she never wanted to leave this bed, this apartment, his control.

Y/N leaned down, his mouth capturing hers in a bruising kiss. She could taste herself on his lips, the flavor of her own arousal mixing with the salt of his sweat. His tongue danced with hers, claiming her mouth just as thoroughly as he had claimed her body.

When he pulled away, she was left gasping for air, her eyes glazed with lust. "What's next?" she whispered, her voice a needy plea.

He smiled, a cold, cruel smile that sent a shiver down her spine. "Now," he said, "we're going to see just how much you can take."

He reached into the nightstand, pulling out a set of handcuffs. The metal was cold against her wrists as he secured them to the bed frame, her heart racing with a mix of fear and excitement.

"You're going to scream for me," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. "And I'm going to enjoy every single second of it."

The room grew colder, the only warmth the fire that raged in her belly. She was his toy, his to do with as he pleased, and she wouldn't have it any other way. As the cuffs clicked into place, she knew that she was in for a night she would never forget.

He stood over her, his cock still hard and glistening with their combined fluids. "Ready?" he asked, a glint in his eye.

Karina took a deep breath, nodded, and whispered, "Yes, Y/N. I'm ready." Her heart pounded in her chest, the anticipation of what was to come making her body tremble. She had never felt so exposed, so vulnerable. But she also felt alive, more alive than she had in a long time.

Y/N picked up a flogger from the bedside table, the leather strands shimmering in the soft light. He trailed it gently across her skin, and she flinched at the touch. "This will hurt," he warned her, his voice a dark promise. "But you will take it. You will take it for me."

Her breath hitched as he brought the flogger down across her back, the leather biting into her flesh. It stung, the pain sharp and intense. But she didn't scream. Instead, she moaned, the sound of her own pleasure mixing with the pain. Each strike brought a new wave of sensation, a dance of agony and ecstasy that she couldn't get enough of.

He worked his way down, the flogger landing on her ass with a satisfying thwack. She felt the skin there warm and redden, the sting of each hit making her pussy clench with need. "Y/N," she moaned, her voice a desperate plea.

He leaned down, his mouth by her ear. "You're doing so well," he murmured, his breath hot against her skin. "But we're just getting started." He paused, the room silent except for the sound of their heavy breathing.

And then he struck again, the leather strands wrapping around her body and biting into her skin. She cried out, her body arching with the sensation. He varied the intensity, sometimes gentle, sometimes harsh, always keeping her guessing.

The smell of leather and sex filled the air, a heady mix that only served to heighten her arousal. She could feel herself growing wetter, her pussy swollen and begging for his touch. "Please," she moaned, not sure what she was asking for.

He set the flogger aside, his hand replacing the leather. His touch was firm, his fingers digging into the soft flesh of her ass as he began to spank her again. "Count," he ordered, his voice firm.

"One," she gasped, as his hand came down again. "Two," she counted, her voice growing more strained. "Three, four, five..." With each number, the pain grew more intense, but so did the pleasure. Her body was on fire, a raging inferno that threatened to consume her.

Y/N's hand moved faster, the slaps falling in a steady rhythm that had her moaning and writhing on the bed. "Ten," she choked out, the word barely audible. "Please, more."

He complied, his hand landing with a satisfying smack on her ass again and again. Her skin was on fire, the sting of each hit only adding to the burning need between her legs. "I can't," she gasped, her voice tight with pain and pleasure.

"You can," he said, his voice a low growl. "You will." He leaned down, his teeth grazing her ear. "Because you're mine. You're going to take everything I give you and beg for more."

The words sent a shock of pleasure through her, and she nodded, her eyes squeezed shut. "Yes, Y/N," she whispered. "I'm yours."

He reached between her legs, his fingers sliding through her wetness. "Good girl," he murmured, his voice thick with lust. He slid two fingers inside her, his hand moving in time with the spanks.

Karina felt herself spiraling out of control, the pain and pleasure merging into a single, overwhelming sensation. Her orgasm built, a crescendo that seemed to go on forever. And when it finally crashed over her, she screamed his name, her body convulsing with the power of it.

Y/N watched her, his own desire burning even hotter at the sight of her submission. He pulled her down onto the bed, his cock still rock-hard and demanding. "Ride me," he ordered, his voice a low rumble. "Show me what a good little slut you can be."

Her legs still trembled as she positioned herself above his cock, straddling his hips. She felt the head of his dick nudging at her entrance, and she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She was so sensitive from the previous orgasms that even the slightest touch made her shiver.

Without warning, Y/N grabbed her hips and pulled her down, impaling herself on his cock with a sharp cry. "Ahh, Y/N," she gasped as he filled her up completely. She could feel every inch of him, stretching her out and filling her up with a delicious pressure that made her eyes water.

"Fuck," he groaned, his hands tightening on her hips. "You're so tight."

Karina bit her lip, her voice trembling as she leaned back, pointing her stomach. "Your cock is reaching here," she whispered, the words filled with a mix of awe and fear. He chuckled, the sound deep and sinister, as he began to thrust up into her, his hips meeting hers in a punishing rhythm.

Her body was a wreck, muscles sore from the abuse of the previous climaxes, but she didn't dare protest. She knew that she had signed up for this when she stepped into his apartment, and she was going to see it through. Her eyes watered as she bounced up and down on his cock, trying to find a rhythm that didn't make the pain unbearable.

"AHHH," she gasped as she took him in deeper, his shaft hitting her g-spot with every bounce. She could feel his cock throb with every thrust, the veins pulsing beneath the velvety skin. His eyes never left hers, the intensity of his gaze making her pussy clench around him.

"Yes, my slut," Y/N grunted, his hips moving faster and more forcefully beneath her. "Cum for my cock." His words were a command, a demand that her body responded to instinctively. She felt the pressure building, the heat in her belly spreading out like wildfire.

With a scream that seemed to tear from her very soul, Karina's pussy clenched around his shaft, her muscles contracting in a powerful orgasm. Her juices gushed out of her, soaking him, the bed, everything. The force of it was so intense that she felt his cock slip from her grasp, the sudden emptiness making her gasp.

Y/N chuckled, his eyes gleaming with triumph. He grabbed her hips, pulling her back down onto him. She could feel his cock throb with renewed vigor as he began to fuck her harder, his hips bucking up to meet her every move. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, the tips brushing against his chest hair, sending sparks of pleasure through her body.

Her pussy was so sensitive, so swollen, that every stroke was like a brand-new orgasm. She could feel herself slipping, her body losing the battle against the relentless tide of pleasure that he was drowning her in. His cock was like a beacon, guiding her through the storm.

Her eyes fluttered closed as she felt herself falling into him, her body weightless against his powerful frame. His chest was a pillow of warm, solid muscle, his heart thundering against her cheek as he drove into her. His arms wrapped around her, holding her tight, keeping her in place as she rode him like a wild animal in heat.

But then, she whispered it, the words a desperate plea. "I can't ride anymore, Y/N. Forgive me." Her voice was barely audible, lost in the symphony of their mingled breaths and the slap of flesh against flesh. Y/N's eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched, but he didn't miss a beat, his hips continuing to piston up into her.

"Ahh, just like that," she moaned, her voice a mix of pain and pleasure. "Just fuck my pussy, Y/N." He smirked, his grip on her hips tightening, his thrusts growing more demanding. Karina's head fell back, her hair cascading down her back as she lost herself in the rhythm of his movements.

Y/N leaned back, his hands moving to her breasts. He squeezed and pinched the sensitive flesh, his eyes never leaving hers as he watched her face contort with every sensation. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a dark whisper in the quiet room. "You like when I fill your tight little cunt."

Karina's pussy clenched around him, and she could feel the beginnings of another orgasm building. She nodded, her voice lost in a moan. "Yes, Y/N," she managed to murmur. "I love it."

The words seemed to spur him on, his strokes growing faster and more erratic. "You're so tight," he grunted, his eyes never leaving hers. "It's like you were made for my cock."

Karina's body was a whirlwind of sensation, a maelstrom of pleasure and pain. Each thrust seemed to hit her g-spot with surgical precision, sending waves of ecstasy crashing through her. "It's just ur dick is so big, Y/N," she gasped, her voice strained. "So...so thick."

Y/N smirked, his eyes gleaming with arrogance. "I told you," he murmured, his voice a dark purr. "You're mine now." He pulled almost all the way out before slamming back into her, the force making her eyes roll back in her head.

Karina could feel his cock touching places inside her that she didn't know existed, reaching depths that she had never felt before. It was as if her body had been made for him, molded by his desire to fit him perfectly. "Ahh, Y/N," she gasped, her nails digging into his chest. "It's so deep."

Y/N's eyes darkened, his teeth gritted with the effort to hold back his own climax. He knew she was close, could feel the tightness of her pussy around him, the way her muscles tensed with every thrust. "You're going to come for me," he said, his voice a demand. "Now."

With that, he reached between her legs, his thumb pressing firmly against her clit. Karina's eyes snapped open, her pupils dilating with the sudden, intense sensation. She threw her head back, her mouth open in a silent scream as the orgasm took her. Her body bucked and convulsed, her pussy spasming around his cock.

"Fuck, Y/N, I'm cumming!" she screamed, her voice hoarse with pleasure. Her pussy clamped down on him, the walls pulsing with each wave of her orgasm. He groaned, feeling her juices coating him, her warmth gripping him like a vice.

Y/N's own release was building, his balls tightening with the promise of a powerful climax. He could see the desperation in Karina's eyes, the need for him to fill her completely, to mark her as his. "Take it," he grunted, his hips slamming into hers. "Take all of me."

Her pussy was contracting around him, the muscles pulsing with every thrust. He could feel her getting closer, her breath hitching with every stroke. "Please, Y/N," she begged, her voice a whimper. "Please, let me cum again."

He didn't need any more encouragement. He leaned up, his thumb finding her clit once more. He rubbed it in circles, increasing the pressure with every pass. Her hips began to move in sync with his hand, her moans growing louder and more desperate.

"Please," she begged, her voice strained. "Please, let me cum again." Her pussy was so tight around his cock, her juices making it slick and hot. He could feel the beginnings of his own climax, the tension in his balls growing with every stroke.

Y/N leaned in, his teeth grazing her neck as his thumb continued to work her clit. "Beg for it," he murmured, his breath hot against her skin. "Tell me you need it."

"I do," Karina sobbed, her voice a desperate plea. "I need to cum, please, Y/N. I can't take it anymore." Her pussy was clenching around him, desperate for release. The pain was a constant throb, a reminder of the boundaries he had pushed and the price of her submission.

With a snarl, Y/N drove into her one last time, his cock swelling within her tight channel. "Now," he grunted, his thumb pressing down on her clit with all the strength he had left. Karina's body responded immediately, her orgasm slamming into her with the force of a freight train.

Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she screamed, her nails digging into his skin as her pussy spasmed around him. He could feel the warm rush of her release, her walls contracting in a vice-like grip that threatened to pull the very essence of him out. He couldn't hold back any longer, his own orgasm barreling through him like a storm.

With a roar, he filled her completely, his cum jetting into her in thick, hot spurts. The sensation of her tight pussy milking him was almost too much, and he came harder than he ever had before. The room was filled with the sounds of their shared pleasure, the air thick with the scent of sex and sweat.

As the last tremors of their shared climax faded, Karina felt her consciousness slipping away. Her body was a limp mess of pleasure-soaked limbs, her mind a haze of lust and submission. She didn't know how long she had been with Y/N, but she knew she didn't want it to end.

Y/N watched her with a mix of satisfaction and concern, his breathing finally evening out. He reached out, his hand gentle as he cupped her cheek. "Look at me, Karina," he said, his voice a command even as his eyes searched hers.

Her eyelids fluttered open, and she gazed up at him, her pupils blown with desire. "Y/N," she whispered, her voice a breathy gasp.

"You did well," he murmured, his thumb tracing the line of her jaw. "So, so well." His praise sent a shiver of pleasure through her, her pussy clenching around his still-hard cock.

He leaned down, claiming her mouth in a kiss that was as much possession as it was affection. Karina melted into him, her body responding to his touch despite her exhaustion. She knew that she had found something in him that she had been craving, something dark and primal that she had never experienced before.

As the kiss ended, Y/N pulled out of her, the absence of his cock leaving her feeling empty and used. But it was a good empty, a good used, one that she knew she would crave again and again.

"Now sleep, Karina," he said, his voice a gentle command. "Tomorrow is a different day for you." He climbed off the bed, leaving her to lay there, her body trembling with the aftershocks of her orgasms.

Her eyes followed him as he moved around the room, his naked body a vision of power and masculinity. He was a force of nature, unstoppable and all-consuming. And she was his, completely and utterly.

He returned with a warm, wet cloth, gently cleaning her up. The coolness of the fabric against her overheated skin was a relief, and she sighed as he took care of her. He was so tender, so gentle in his dominance. It was a stark contrast to the aggression he had shown earlier, and she found it incredibly arousing.

Y/N tucked her into bed, his eyes lingering on her bruised and swollen flesh. She felt a twinge of pain, but it was quickly overshadowed by the warmth of his gaze. "You did well tonight," he murmured, his voice a soft caress.

"Thank you, Y/N," she whispered, her eyes drooping with exhaustion. She didn't know what tomorrow would bring, but she knew she was in for more of the same. And she couldn't wait.

He leaned down, his lips brushing against her forehead in a soft kiss. "Rest now," he said. "You're going to need your strength." With that, he flicked off the light, leaving her in the darkness.

Karina closed her eyes, the events of the evening replaying in her mind. The fear, the pain, the pleasure. It was all so intense, so overwhelming. But as she drifted off to sleep, she knew that she had found something she never knew she was looking for. A man who could give her everything she never knew she needed.

The mattress dipped as Y/N climbed into bed beside her, his arm wrapping around her waist. She snuggled into his embrace, feeling safe and protected in a way she hadn't felt in a long time. His hand trailed down her body, coming to rest on her hip, his fingers flexing gently.

"Tomorrow," he whispered into the darkness. "Tomorrow, we'll see just how much more you can take." The words sent a thrill through her, a promise of more pleasure and pain, more submission and control.

As she drifted off to sleep, her body still pulsing with the echoes of her orgasms, Karina knew that she was in for the most intense experience of her life. And she was ready to embrace it, ready to become whatever he needed her to be.

[smutoperator]

Stress Relief

Yu Jimin (Karina) x Male Reader

Tags: 69, airplanes, anal, ball play, big tits worship, birthday gift, body worship, creampies (anal and vaginal), cum on tits, (lots of) deepthroating, dirty talk, full nelson, massage, motorboating, oil, pile driver, pussy grinding, rimming, sloppy cocksucking, squatting, superslut, (plenty of) titfucking, tits, tits and more tits

Word count: 8662

Happy Karina Day!

After long months of touring, Karina needed stress relief. Her beautiful body was aching, and she wanted to relax after such a long, tiring schedule. After some long searching, she had finally found the right place to do that.

"Welcome to my massage clinic," you greeted Karina as she went to your room. "By the way, I saw that today is your birthday, so the massage is free," you told her. "Thank you," she politely said.

"Go to the shower and get your body wet; it's better for the massage," you commanded Karina, who obliged. She took her clothes off and poured some water on her beautiful nude body before grabbing some soap to massage her big tits as you waited for her outside.

Karina stayed for a few extra minutes in the shower, giving special attention to washing her massive boobs, shaking them as the water poured all over her jugs, before emerging from it wearing a towel.

"You won't need these today; here we only do massages without any clothes on," you told Karina, who took her towel out. Her body was truly wonderful from head to toe. Her lustful honey thighs, her hot, imposing frame, and, of course, her beautiful big tits.

"Get on the table," you said to Karina as she laid her hot body on the table, pressing her boobs against it. "This is going to feel so good; I've been needing one of these for a while," she told you, who started your massage running your hands over her body. "Your hands are such a good stress reliever," she said.

You brought some oil and poured it over Karina's back before running it down all the way to her legs. "I see your body is already very wet, but I'll help it get even wetter," you said, spreading the oil over her body as you massaged her. You pushed your hands closer to her arms and back, getting within striking distance of her big jugs, but not touching them yet.

"I'm feeling so relaxed now; you're hitting the perfect spots," Karina said to you. "Thank you," you replied, moving down and massaging her ass for the first time. "Oh God, that's so perfect," she said as you put your hands in there. "I'm making sure you'll feel really good and relieved of any stress, Rina," you told her.

You poured some extra oil close to Karina's genital area, massaging it very carefully to not touch her pussy, before moving down and placing your hands between her sexy thighs. Karina smiled as you added more oil, spreading her butt a bit and massaging her close to her asshole. "Ohhhh, like that? That's so amazing," she answered.

You finally made your move, massaging Karina's pussy and shoving a couple of fingers inside it. "Oh, fuck," she moaned as you dug deeper inside it. "Ahhhh, I love this massage; keep going, your hands are so good in my pussy," she told you.

"Oh my God, you're making my pussy so fucking wet, fuck," Karina said as you increased the speed on it. "Yes, baby, rub my clit like that," she told you. "Can you feel your pussy gripping around it?" you asked her. "Oh yes, I love the way it wraps around your fingers, fuck," she answered.

Karina moved just enough for you to grope her tits from behind the table. "Yes, rub my tits just like that," she said. "As you wish," you told her before moving around her waist. "Get up a bit," you told Karina, who got herself on all fours on the table, letting you massage her boobs. "Oh, that's perfect, your hands all over my tiddies, please them," she said just as the loud sound of an airplane flying over your outdoor massage clinic.

"Keep going, baby, worship those big fucking tiddies," Karina said as you now put both your hands on it. "Kiss me," she asked, you obliging and kissing her neck with your hands still all over her boobs. "Oh yeah, baby, rub my nipples," she said as you moved your attention towards them as you kept kissing her.

You kept playing with Karina's tits, pinching them and putting your hands between them. "Yes, squeeze them; I love that," Karina said as you pressed them with both hands. "Oh my God, just like that, play with them," she said as you increased the pace, making her boobs slap against each other before giving them a couple of slaps that made her moan.

"Ahhhh," Karina moaned. "Turn around," you told her as Karina lay on the table with her front fully exposed to you. You picked up some more oil, pouring it all over her boobs. "I love the sensation of it hitting my tits," Karina said, before you resumed your boob massage, your massive hands roughly the same size as her massive jugs.

"Let me take care of both of them," you told Karina, taking turns massaging her left and right boob. "Oh my God, that's so good," she said as you placed your hands right on her areolas before moving one of them down to her pussy. "Your body is so beautiful," you told her. "And I love your hands massaging it," she answered.

You spiced things up and moved your mouth towards Karina's left boob, sucking it for the first time. "Ohhhh yeah, yeah, wrap your mouth around it. I love the way that tongue fills, oh my god," Karina says as you move rather fast, quickly switching between her boobs and adding your tongue to the massage. "That's so fucking hot, ahhhh, yes," she says.

"Fucking swallow those tits," Karina commands as you suck them like a baby. "Keep going, take turns between them," she says as you sweep your tongue all over her boob area with another airplane passing by. "Slap them in your face," she tells you, and you oblige and hit them against your face. "You look so sexy doing that," she says. You kiss Karina a couple of times. "My tits taste so good in your mouth," she tells you as you move from behind, Karina suddenly making a request.

"I want your dick massaging my big tits," she says.

"As you wish," you tell Karina, pulling your pants down and kissing her. She opens her mouth for you to feed your cock to her, your hands all over her big tits while she chokes on it. "Yes, yes," you can hear her saying as it gets muffled by your big cock, Karina grabbing your shaft to deepthroat it.

"Put those balls in my face," Karina says, rubbing them against her mouth before you start fucking her face and hitting them against her chin. "Oh, it tastes so good," she says to you.

"You want more?" you ask Karina, who promptly answers. "Yes, I want it so bad, please, put it down my throat," she says, sticking her naughty tongue out. "There you go," you say, grabbing her waist and pushing your shaft down her throat, Karina spitting all over it as she gags on your cock just as another plane passes by.

Karina strokes your cock and shoves it in her mouth while you reach to massage her pussy. "Slap it in my face," she says, and you oblige before getting on top of her and sitting on her beautiful princess face as you get ready to fuck her amazing tits.

"Oh yeah, let me eat that ass," Karina says as she grabs your butt as soon as you sit on top of her. "Look at you, such a nasty girl," you tell her as Karina starts rimming you in perfect sync to your thrusts between her tits. "Yes, baby, fuck my tiddies while I lick this dirty ass," she commands, aggressively moving her tongue against your bunghole while you fuck her fun bags.

You pick up the pace on the titfucking as Karina licks your asshole. "That feels good," you say to her, squeezing her tits as hard as you can to increase the grip on your cock. "You're my little slut today, birthday girl," you tell her, plowing Karina's boobs hard and massaging them.

"No wonder they are so popular," you tell Karina as you quickly grow addicted to her big tits. "Oh baby, I love feeling those big tits between my cock," you tell her. "And I love feeling your balls hitting on my neck," Karina answers.

"Oh my God, lick my pussy just like that," Karina says as you bend over her body, stretching as hard as you can to eat her cunt out. She grabs your balls and pushes them to her mouth, sloppily sucking them as you lick her pussy. "Fuck, you eat my clit so good," she says.

Karina gets back on all fours on the table, turning around as you stand up and grab her hair to fuck her face, her big saggy boobs bouncing hard as she gets plowed.

"Get on that table; let me worship that big, fat cock," Karina tells you. "I can't wait to get that big fucking dick inside me," Karina says, stroking it as she kisses you. "I want you to fucking beg me for it," she continues.

"Nice and tight on that cock, yes baby," Karina says. "Are you ready to use me like a proper whore? To fuck me like a real man?" She asks you as she keeps pressing your balls with her hands.

Karina gets on top of you and kisses you, moving from top to bottom of your body before finding your cock. "Oh my gosh, I love this big fucking cock in my mouth; let me worship it," she says, throating it and spitting on it a few times. "Yeah, baby, fuck," you tell her as Karina gets very sloppy.

Karina puts a lot of pressure on your cock. "Grind it on my hands, that's what I want," she says as she squeezes it hard with both of them. "I'm gonna use every part of my body to please this dick," Karina promises, opening a bottle of oil and lubing it before pouring it on her tits.

"Getting those tits nice and tight around that cock, making it fucking throb," Karina says as she squeezes your shaft back between her tits. "Let me slam it down on that big fucking pipe," she continues as she moves her tits really fast, pushing you to the edge with an incredibly hot boobjob as her jugs smash against your hips.

You start pushing your cock upwards between Karina's boobs. "Just destroy these titties, use them like it's your personal fleshlight, look how perfect your cock is around them, it fits so well," she tells you, spitting on your cock as it pops out of her boobs. "Let me get it extra fucking wet; I love using that cock for my pleasure," she says, slowing it down.

"Fuck those titties like you mean it," Karina commands, making you push hard. "Use these fucking balloons," she says, shaking her boobs and smiling as you pound them, before rubbing your tip around her nipples and teasing you with some slaps. "Just what I deserve for my birthday, don't you think?" she asks you. "You definitely deserve it," you tell Karina. "Do you think I can earn that cum? cum?"she asks, jerking your tits off before pulling a move that would drive you insane.

Karina pushes the tip of your cock against the entrance of her pussy. "Ah, fuck," she says as she starts grinding your shaft against her clit. "Just teasing it, baby, I can't wait to feel it inside me," she says. However, as she moves her hips around your cock, you suddenly surprise her.

"Oh my God," Karina says as you explode all over her crotch, painting it with your seeds. "Poor baby, couldn't resist the urge for that tight little pussy," Karina says as she tastes your cum. "Delicious," she says. "But don't worry, baby, I'll give you another chance.

"Oh shittt," you scream as Karina deepthroats your cock, getting it instantly hard and cleaning the cum out of it. "You're such a good fucking slut," you tell her. You start pushing your cock against her throat, fucking her beautiful face. "Choke on it, slut," you tell her. "I love when you make me suffocate on it," she says, getting it even sloppier as she spits on your cock.

"Holy fuck, it's so hard again it can barely fit in my mouth," Karina says as you plow her face hard, making her let out gagging sounds. "MORE," she begs as you almost make her puke with your cock hitting the depths of her throat. "Let me get those fucking balls," Karina says, diving down and worshipping them as she strokes your cock".

Lick my fucking balls," you tell Karina, who gets really sloppy down there, taking your sack. "I'm a sloppy fuckwhore. You like when I stroke your cock like that?" Karina asks you, giving you a sexy stare. "Fuck, you taste so good, I'm so addicted to having those balls in my mouth," she says, getting back to sucking them.

"Are you ready to destroy this pussy, baby?" Karina asks you as she strokes your cock even harder. "Yes," you answer her. "Such a good boy. But first, you'll have to worship it," she answers.

Karina lies on the table and spreads her legs. You dive to lick her pussy, her pushing your head against her folds. "Yeah, baby, lick it like that, ahhh, YESSS, FUCKKK," she starts to moan. "Give that pussy what it needed, open that fucking pussy," she tells you as you pick up the pace.

"You're so good at that, yeah baby, make me fucking cum," Karina says as she grinds her hips against your face, her legs trembling. "OH FUCK, OH FUCK," she screams as you hit the perfect spots. "Play with it, use it like a fucking toy," she commands as she moans, her beautiful hair dropping down the table while her nipples get fully erect.

You keep tonguing Karina's clit as you put a pair of fingers up her cunt, earning you more praise from her. "You do it so well, so fucking amazing," she says. "FUCK," she screams again, you putting a lot of pressure in her folds and making her closer and closer to cum.

"YEAH, FUCKING WRECK THAT CLIT, OH MY GOD," Karina screams as you get her really wet. "You make my pussy feel really amazing; I love the way you worship me," she tells you.

"I want that fucking cock. I want it so fucking bad, please," Karina says as you now do the teasing, slapping it against the same clit that made you cum just moments ago. "I deserve it, please give me that birthday gift," she begs.

"AHHHH," Karina screams loudly as you finally put it in her pussy. "Right where it belongs," she tells you as you pin her long legs against her huge tits and fuck her in a missionary position. "Yeah, yeah," she screams, your cock hitting very deep on her as she fingers her clit.

"Give me every fucking inch, make me cream all over it, OH FUCK," Karina moans, grabbing her big tits and squeezing them together. "Oh yeah, right there," she tells you as you hit the perfect spot. "I love it so much," she says to you.

"Fucking use me," Karina begs as you continue to pump her pussy, her spreading it out for you while squeezing your cock inside of it. "Fuck, you're so fucking deep I can feel it in my stomach," she tells you. "That's what I like, that's what I fucking like; your cock is so perfect inside me," she continues to say as you fuck her at a very steady pace.

Karina kisses you as you two get engaged in more passionate fucking, but soon she gets back to the dirty talk. "Fuck me like a dirty slut, making me fucking cum," she commands as you push harder, clapping your body against hers.

"Hmmm, I love the way this pussy talks to me," you tell Karina as you hear queefing sounds coming out of her cunt. She rubs her clit, nodding as you pound her slowly but very deep. "FUCK, IT'S BULGING UNDER MY STOMACH. YOU FEEL SO GOOD INSIDE ME, OH MY GOD," she screams as you bury your cock inside her.

You massage Karina's big boobs as you keep fucking her. "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK," she screams. "That's what you want, isn't it?" you ask her. "YES, YES, THAT'S WHAT I WANT," she answers, her mouth wide open as your cock hits all her sensitive spots. "FUCK, YOU HIT ALL THE RIGHT PLACES," she screams.

"THAT DICK IS SO FUCKING HUGE, GIVE ME ALL," Karina screams as you make her boobs bounce hard at each thrust. "Such a good gift for me," she says. You turn your attention to her big, bouncy tits, slapping them as you fuck her. "YES, BABY, SLAP MY FUCKING TIDDIES, PLEASE," Karina begs as you hit them hard and make her scream.

"Oh my God, that's the best massage I've ever had," Karina tells you as you now choke her. "Tell me what you are," you say to her. "I'M YOUR DIRTY FUCKING WHORE, BABY," she answers you, rubbing her clit as you get rougher and rougher with her, but she always keeps smiling as your cock destroys her pussy just as she asked to.

"OH MY GOD, I'M GONNA CUM, I'M GONNA CUM," Karina tells you as she fingers her clit while you grope her tits hard. "FUCK, I'M CUMMING, THAT DICK IS SO FUCKING LONG," Karina screams as she creams all over your cock. "Looks like your pussy really loves it,"

"Please my nipples, baby," Karina says as you rub her tits after making her cum. "Turn around," you tell Karina, who quickly follows and puts her ass up for you. "Put it right back in there," she commands, you fucking her from behind and fingering her asshole. "AHHHH FUCK, YES," she screams as you spank her ass. You grab her waist and quickly pick up the pace, making her boobs jiggle hard. "FUCK, SLAP MY FUCKING ASS," she screams following another spanking.

"OH YEAH, BABY, PUT THAT FINGER IN MY ASSHOLE, OH MY GOD," Karina screams. "Fuck, stretch it out; that's such a good sensation," she tells you. "Look at you, such a good slut taking all that cock," you tell her.

"YES, BABY, KEEP MASSAGING MY HOLES," Karina screams as your thumb gets deeper in her asshole. Her moans get louder, her tits get bouncier. "It feels so good in my tight fucking pussy," she tells you. "I love how deep you go inside me," she continues.

Karina goes insane, moving her hips against your cock, before you decide to tame her, pinning her boobs against the table and pounding her hard. "FUCK, YES," she says, you thrusting so hard you almost lose your breath. You grab her arms, using her like a fuck toy and making her boobs bounce like a pinball at every thrust. "Fuck me hard like that," she tells you, pushing you to the limit.

"YES, YES, YES, YOU'RE FUCKING ME SO GOOD, DESTROY THAT FUCKING PUSSY." Karina screams as you start to groan, putting her into a crazy prone bone position, pinning her whole body, and fucking her so hard she has to slow you down a bit. She tries to push herself against your cock one more time, but you won't let her, using her like your perfect toy.

"Oh yeah, slide it in and out of it," Karina tells you. "Fucking use your body for my pleasure; you're so fucking perfect inside me," she continues. Her legs tremble again. "That's so fucking sexy," she then says. "FUCK, THAT'S SUCH A GOOD DICK," she continues to scream.

"You take my cock with such perfection," you tell Karina. "That's because I'm a whore, and you fuck me just like one," Karina answers you as you massage her shoulders. "FUCK, OH YES, JUST MAKE MY FUCKING TIDDIES BOUNCE WITH THAT DICK," Karina begs, you reaching from behind to grope them.

"OH YEAH, THAT'S THE BEST FUCKING FEELING IN THE WORLD," Karina tells you as you massage her big tits while stretching her out. You spank her ass again, clapping hard against her clit. "Make me feel every inch; that's so good," Karina tells you. "YES, YES, YES," she repeats as you attack her cunt, her putting one of her legs on the table and one out.

"FUCK YES, FUCK IT'S SO DEEP, YOUR COCK IS SO FUCKING LONG, AHHHH," Karina screams loudly. You grab her right leg. "OH MY GOD," she screams, you groping her tits as she stands on just one leg, Karina moaning like a whore as her cunt gets obliterated. "FUCKING DESTROY MY FUCKING HOLE," she screams, almost losing her balance.

"OH FUCK, OH FUCK, OH FUCK, THAT FEELS SO FUCKING MAGICAL," Karina screams. "Goddamn," you groan as her cunt squeezes your cock. "I wanna feel my pussy all used up after this massage," she tells you as the pounding never ceases. "USE ME, YES, USE ME," she keeps begging, her boobs turned into loose balls. "That's so perfect," she continues.

You pin Karina against the table, smashing her tits hard. "I love that rock-hard dick inside my pussy," she tells you. "Fuck, stroke your cock inside my pussy," she begs you as you reach from behind to grab her boobs one more time. "SO DEEP, SO DEEP, OH FUCK," she screams. "It is where it's supposed to be," you tell her.

"Let me suck that fucking cock. I want you to fuck my face again," Karina says, getting on her knees and bobbing her head on it. "Take my balls," you tell her, making her gag. "Look how good you are worshipping them," you tell her before putting your right foot on the table and plowing her face, making her boobs jiggle hard for an amazing view.

"Show me how much you love that cock," you tell Karina as she keeps choking all over your cock, taking it balls deep in her mouth. "I'm so needy for this dick; it feels so good inside my throat," she tells you.

"Let's go for a ride," you tell Karina, lying on the table. But Karina wants to tease you a bit, letting you motorboat her while she strokes your cock. "Look how juicy that cock is," she tells you as you make loud noises between her shaking boobs. "You love those big tiddies in your face, don't you?" she asks you.

"How about you wrap them around my dick again?" you ask Karina, who moves to titfuck you a bit before she gets ready to ride on your cock. As she climbs on top of the table, she still teases you a little more. "Rubbing every inch of that fucking pussy," Karina says as she grinds your cock against her entrance one more time.

"Nice and slow," Karina says, spinning on your cock as she gets it back inside her. "Ohhhh," she moans as she lets herself get impaled in a reverse cowgirl position. "Oh yes, just feel that wet fucking pussy on you, baby," she says as she moves with very slow pumps, feeling every inch of your cock before moving a little faster.

"Oh, I love to tease that fucking cock; just move up and down it like a good slut," Karina says as you reach your hands to grab her boobs. "I give you one thing, and you want it all," she says.

"There you go, just pound that pussy, baby," Karina tells you as she continues to bounce on your cock, her jiggling jugs driving you crazy. "OH FUCK," she screams as you suddenly follow her instructions, drilling her pussy from up top. "OH MY GO, OH MY GOD," she moans as your balls all of a sudden are smacking hard against her clit.

"AHHHH, AHHH, AHHHH, AHHHHH, FUCK, YES, YES, YES," Karina repeatedly screams as she gets pounded, her tits getting completely loose. "OH FUCK, OH FUCK, OH FUCK, YES," she continues to scream, you grabbing her waist and sparing her no room to breathe.

Karina slows down, letting you rub her clit as she spreads her legs. "Oh yes, baby, use my pussy like it's your little fleshlight," she tells you as you resuming pumping her hard. "Let me just grind on it," Karina says as she slams your cock. "Let me fucking use it; I'm gonna fucking cum all over that dick," she says as she fasts up and down it really fast. "I'M COMING," she screams, closing her legs and eyes and just relieving the pressure by covering your cock with her juices.

"You make my pussy so wet," Karina says as she pauses the riding for a bit to let you taste it, grinding on your face as you savor her divine honey. She sucks your cock sloppily, tasting herself on it while you spank her ass. "OH YEAH BABY," she screams as she feels your palms on her cheeks, you two having a nice 69 and fighting to see who is the hungriest, Karina winning the battle as she goes all the way down to your asshole and eats it out one more time.

Karina flips around for another round, this time in a cowgirl position that will allow you to see her beautiful big bazookas bouncing as she rides that big dick. You grab her tits as Karina picks up some grapes and feeds them into your mouth. "You must be very hungry," she tells you.

"Hungry baby, rubbing his hands all over my milk bags," Karina says as she's all smiles riding your cock. You now rub your hands in her ass as she bounces on your cock. "Oh yeah, let me go up and down it," she tells you before bending over in your direction as you use your hands to spread her ass while she shoves her big boobs in your face.

"That's my fucking dick, oh fuck," Karina says as she bounces hard on it. "Yes, baby, spank my ass," she tells you as you hit it, but that doesn't slow her down, quite the opposite.

"I want you to fuck me," Karina says. You follow her instructions, pumping from down low once again. "OH MY GOD, MAKE MY TIDDIES BOUNCE ALL OVER THE FUCKING PLACE, AHHHHH, FUCKING POUND ME," Karina screams as you destroy her pussy hard. "AHHHHH, FUCK, USE MY FUCKING PUSSY, YES, YES, YES, YES, AHHHHH," she loudly screams, you enjoying her tits hitting your face countless times.

You use all your strength to fuck Karina. "Your pussy is so fucking wet," you tell her. "Right there, baby, that cock is so perfect," she tells you. "OH MY GOD, RIGHT THERE, I'M COMING," Karina screams as your thrusts only get faster. But she doesn't give up, squatting on your cock with all her prowess. "Oh shit," you groan as Karina regains control, her fast riding driving you closer and closer to cum.

"Take every inch of my fucking walls, baby," Karina tells you. You grab some of the oil and rub it in her ass. "Yeah, baby, make my ass shine because you're gonna fuck it soon," Karina teases you as she keeps bouncing. You rub the entrance of her asshole. "Oh my God, I love that," she says.

"You wanna make me cum again, don't you? That dick is so fucking good, I don't wanna stop," Karina says as your thrusts duel her bounces. "FUCK, I'M GONNA CUM," she screams, creaming all over your cock while you keep rubbing the oil over her ass.

"I can't believe this big dick fits inside me so fucking perfectly," Karina says as she keeps moving up and down it, her big tits bouncier than ever. "Oh yeah, fucking use it, let me see," Karina says, looking from behind and watching herself get stretched out.

"KEEP GOING, KEEP GOING, OH FUCK, OH FUCK, OH FUCK, HOLD ME DOWN AND POUND ME," Karina screams as you wrap your arms around her. You start to groan, getting closer and closer to cum as her walls squeeze your cock hard. "Such a magical cock," Karina says as she shakes her ass.

Karina slowly bounces on you again, her pussy so wet you can hear the puddling noises every time you hit deep in her pussy. "Stroke your fucking fleshlight, baby, use your little fucktoy like that. Are you ready to fucking your load inside my pussy?" she asks as you attack her pussy and rub her anus one more time.

"Use that fucking pussy until you fill it to the brim," Karina commands, inviting you once again to cum inside her. "I'm gonna cum," you alert her. "Oh, I can feel it fucking throbbing," she answers. You spread her cheeks, and you explode inside Karina's pink pussy, letting it leak out into your torso as your cock keeps pulsating even after unloading on her.

"Oh my God, there it is," Karina says as she digs out your load from her pussy. "Such a good girl," you tell her. "Thank you," Karina says, cleaning your cock to the fullest and then licking what dripped into your belly. "I can't wait for that cum to breed my pussy. What a fucking nice load, what a great cock for my pussy," she says, massaging your balls again.

"Wanna fuck my ass next? It needs a good massage too; it needs to be destroyed by this big fucking cock. "But first, let me get this cock back to full strength," Karina says, using, like always, her most lethal weapon. No matter how many times she wraps those big balloons over your cock, receiving a titfucking from Karina will always be a unique experience, and she quickly shows why.

Karina licks your tip as she slams your cock between her tits, soon getting you hard again. "Putting it right where it fucking belongs, stroking that cock with those big fucking titties," she says as she moves rather quickly. "I love squeezing that hard dick; it's so hot when they are wrapped around my tits," she says, spitting on your cock.

Karina gets on top of the table as you kiss her. "Take control, fuck those jugs," she tells you as you guide your cock between them, getting on top of her. "Oh yeah, massage your cock in my tits again," she says as you push hard, grabbing her big tits and playing with them.

"Your dick is already so rock hard again," Karina says. "Put your tongue out," you tell her, trying to reach it as you thrust hard against her boobs and make them bounce. You slap your cock against her jugs before squeezing them. "Fuck those tits hard and think of you destroying my ass. I want you to give me what I fucking want," she says.

"Let's go inside," you tell Karina, taking her to a more intimate, darker room with a pair of large beds. Karina shoves you against one of the beds. Are you ready for this asshole?" she continues to ask you. "Of course," you answer her. She teases you again before shoving. "Feel my wet fucking mouth all over that cock," she says as she deepthroats you.

"Let me worship that cock first. Is that ok for you? You like when I stroke your cock like that?" Karina asks you. "Make me your little sloppy fuckwhore," she says, teasing you again with more licks. "Your cock tastes so fucking good after cumming," she says. "Let me savor both those fucking balls one more time," she continues.

Karina warms your balls up with her usual precision, making you groan as she keeps stroking your dick. "Right there," you say as she worships it before throating your cock slowly, bobbing her head all over your dick. You pump upwards, trying to fuck her face and make her gag.

"FUCK, THAT'S GOOD," Karina says as she spits all over your dick. She kisses you, alternating between romantic moments and pure slutiness that drives you insane. "Looks like I'm the one doing the massage right now," Karina says.

"Your cock is so wet already, but my ass is really tight; you'll have a hard time sliding in," Karina tells you, adding some extra spit to it. "Fuck, Rina, you're such a nasty whore," you tell her, trying to fuck her face again. "Yes, baby, I'm a whore that loves making a mess of this cock," she tells you.

"Bang those jugs, fuck them hard," Karina tells you as she goes back to smash your cock between her tits. "Be a good boy, fuck those tits harder," she asks you, making a mess of your cock as she pushes it hard. "Good girl," you tell her, Karina deepthroating your cock between her jugs. "So slippery," she says as you try to pump your cock up.

"I'm such a big-tit whore, one that wants you to fuck those big fucking tits harder and faster," Karina tells you. "No fucking breathing, I don't want this cock breathing between my tits at all, I'm gonna squeeze it as hard as I can," she tells you.

"Fuck, baby, that cock is so thick between my tits, it can barely fit. I can see you're rushing all the blood from your body to it. You really want to fuck my tight little ass this bad," Karina says.

"Put those fingers in my mouth," Karina commands, and you oblige, using your remaining free hand to pour some extra oil on her boobs. "Oh yes, baby, get them shiny," she tells you, then licking your tip for a little more teasing before giving your shaft another hard titfucking. "Oh my God, I love watching you fucking them," Karina says.

"Prepare my asshole," Karina tells you as she gets on her knees on the opposing bed. You start giving Karina's backdoor a little massage, before shoving your tongue in her butthole. "Oh yeah, baby, use that magic tongue," she tells you.

"You look so fucking good licking that ass; that's so good," Karina says as she rubs her pussy. You give her asshole some quick tongues and then dive your face on it before replacing it with a pair of fingers. "It's so big, just like your cock," Karina tells you.

You finger-fuck Karina's asshole, her pussy getting very wet as you spank her ass and shove your fingers deep in her anus. "Perfection, those fingers in my ass are perfection," Karina tells you.

"I want to fuck your ass so bad," you tell Karina. "Then beg me for it," she answers, grinding against your cock as you grab her tits. "Good boy, massage my tits, show me the good masseur you are," she says. "Please, baby, let me fuck you," you tell her.

"No, no, no, you have to keep begging," Karina says. "Keep rubbing my tits and I'll consider," she continues. "But first, let me rub my pussy a bit on this cock," she says, giving you her classic killer grinding that makes you crazy while you play with her boobs.

"I think it's time, baby," Karina says as she slides your cock in her ass. "You want that fucking cock in my ass, baby?" she asks you as she slowly pushes it down. "Yes," you tell her. "Say please," she answers. "Please," you tell her.

Karina struggles at first with your thick length. "Oh my fucking God, that fucking dick is so big," she says as soon as it gets deep inside her. "Let me just use that cock, play with it," she tells you, but you quickly try to pump it up.

"So tight," you tell Karina as you hear queefing sounds coming from her asshole as she starts to bounce. "I agree, it's so fucking big and tight," she tells you, trying to pick up the pace. Her squats are incredible. "AHHHH THAT'S GOOD, OH MY GOD, YOU FEEL SO FUCKING PERFECT IN MY ASS," she says as she queefs again.

"OH YEAH, LIKE THAT, LIKE THAT," Karina says as she starts shaking her ass and grinding on your cock while she bounces, taking a little sideways motion as opposed to the squats she had started with. "THIS IS WHAT I FUCKING LIKE, THIS IS WHAT I FUCKING CRAVE, FUCK," she screams as her fast bounces make the bed creak.

Karina goes back to her crazy squatting, almost snapping your cock in half as she goes so fast it goes out of her ass. She slows down a bit, feeling it deeper in her butt, but quickly spreads her ass and goes back to squatting on your dick. "Yes, baby, suffocate that big dick inside my hole, claim my ass as yours," she says as she continues to bounce.

"OH FUCK, YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, IT'S SO FUCKING PERFECT IN ME," Karina screams as she continues to squat on your cock. "Oh yeah, baby, fuck me back," she says as you try to pump back up. "YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, RIGHT THERE, RIGHT THERE, AHHHH," she screams, spreading her legs and welcoming your hard thrusts up her butt.

"AHHHHH FUCK, OH MY GOD, I'M IN HEAVEN," Karina says, moving even more insane with her bounces. "Right where it belongs, in my fucking ass," she tells you. "Pound it, baby, pound it," she tells you. She quickly flips sides, sitting on your cock in reverse. "OH YEAH," she says, resuming the hard bouncing, her cheeks making loud sounds against your hips. You grab her bouncy butt. "It fits so fucking perfect in my ass," she says.

"FUCK ME BACK, FUCK ME BACK," Karina commands as you start pumping your cock up her ass. your balls smashing against her skin. "AHHHH, AHHHH, AHHHH, YEAH, I'M CUMMING," she screams as she gets drilled hard. "Oh my God, that's heaven," she says again. "Just use it, just use my fucking ass," she says.

You slow down a bit, Karina, trying to bounce. "Yeah, baby, give it to me, nice and fucking hard," Karina says as she goes back to bouncing hard on your cock. "I love getting all this fucking dick," she says.

"You do? Then take it," you tell Karina, her spreading her legs as you fuck her ass at the speed of light. "OHHHHH FUCKKKK," she screams, her long legs shaking as she turns into your anal fleshlight. "OH MY GOSH, OH YEAH," she says, bending her legs.

"Be gentle, baby, your cock is really big," Karina says. "I love when you put your fingers in my pussy," she continues as you reach to massage her clit. You also reach your other hand to grab her tits. "Keep going, baby, stretch my asshole, take it deep, right there, keep going like that, that's the perfect fucking pace to make me cum," she says.

"Make me cum, make me cum," Karina begs as she spreads her legs wide. "Fuck, finger that clit, I'm gonna cum," she continues as you keep pounding her. "FUCK BABY," she screams as you push harder and harder, almost making her lose her balance.

As Karina finally shows weakness, you seize the opportunity to grab her legs and put her under a full nelson. "Fucking destroy this asshole, just fucking use it," she says. "Oh my God, baby, just fuck me good, GIVE ME MORE, YEAH, YEAH," Karina says.

"FUCK ME HARD, I'M GONNA CUM, YES," Karina screams loudly as her legs start to tremble. The full nelson doesn't last for long as you fuck Karina so hard you suddenly explode inside her asshole when she clenches it around your cock. "AH YEAH BABY," she screams as you spread her gape and push your cum out of her ass.

Karina quickly picks up the pieces, licking the cum that oozed out of her ass. "Eat my ass while I stroke my cock; your beautiful face will quickly make me hard," you tell her, jerking yourself off as Karina gives you a nasty rimjob. "Fuck, you're so good at eating my ass," you tell her as Karina spits in your butthole and savors it like a demon, tonguing it in an insane way.

"Oh my God, that asshole is so perfect," Karina says as she pushes back up to stroke your cock and bob her head hard on it. "Ah, fuck," you say as she deepthroats you again. "Fuck, let me see how much farther I can take it," you say, putting one leg around her head and pushing down as she chokes on your cock.

"AHHHH, OH MY GOD," Karina screams as she gets more insane. "Oh, I love the way your cock fucking feels in my mouth," she says, moving her mouth all over your balls, going so insane that she not only wants you to fuck her ass, but she also starts fucking yours, reaching her hands to finger-fuck your asshole while never leaving your balls from her mouth as she spits all over them. "So sexy," you tell her.

Karina gets on her knees, worshipping your balls one more time as she squeezes her tits. "Oh my god, these balls are so perfect in my mouth," she says, getting very sloppy. "I'm a lucky girl, getting such a good massage," she tells you, giving your cock another deepthroat and smiling as she licks your torso as well.

"You like seeing my pretty face abused with that cock?" Karina asks as she slaps it in her face. You bring your cock and push it down her throat, Karina sliding under you to lick your asshole.

"Fuck those tiddies again, I know you like it," Karina says, pushing them up for you to bang them for the hundredth time, yet you still feel like it's the first with the way she squeezes them around your cock. "Just like that, baby, look in my eyes while you fuck my big fucking jugs," she tells you as you keep pushing, Karina sticking her tongue out like a hungry slut.

Karina bobs her head on your cock like a crazy girl; the more she takes it in the ass, the more insane she gets. "I love tasting my ass," she tells you. She swallows all your balls, licks your asshole, and makes a mess of your cock. "Oh yeah, baby, that's good, but I want more in my ass," she tells you.

Karina gets herself sideways as you enter her in a spooning position, spreading her ass. "Yes, yes, baby, that's perfect, keep going," she tells you, her boobs bouncing with each thrust. "Look how naughty your eyes look when you fuck me," she says.

You quickly pick up the pace, slamming your cock in Karina's asshole and clapping your balls against her skin. "CLAIM IT, CLAIM THAT FUCKING ASS WITH YOUR BIG FAT COCK, CLAIM THAT FUCKING HOLE," she commands as you put your fingers in her pussy. "Oh baby, you're making me fucking throb," she says as she spreads her pussy for you.

"This is what I've been dreaming about. Give it to me. Give me what I want. Stuff that cunt while you fuck that ass, FUCKKKK," Karina moans. She spreads her ass and shows you her pink, cum-filled gape, now stuffing her own hands in her cunt as you drill her ass at full speed and make her boobs jiggle hard.

"Yes, baby, jerk your cock off in that asshole, make me fucking explode all over that cock," Karina says as she gets closer to her orgasm. "AHHHHH," Karina screams, her legs shaking again as you hit deep in her ass. "GOD, YOU'RE MAKING ME CUM AGAIN," she says.

You promptly lick Karina's juices from her pussy before going back to her ass, her fully spreading her legs and letting her boobs freely jiggle as you attack her ass. "Make me fucking squirt," she tells you and promptly gets it. "Open your legs," you command her, shoving your fingers in her pussy to make her cum. "AHHHHHHHH, FUCK, I'M CUMMING," Karina screams.

"Lick my pussy and let me taste it too," Karina tells you as you kiss her and feed her juices to her mouth, quickly going back to pound her ass as soon as you get there. "OH FUCK," she screams. You rub her body, paying special attention to her tits while she spreads her legs. "I love how you fill my asshole; I love it so much. Feed it with your big fucking cock. Give me what I need. I crave that fucking cock inside my ass; I fucking crave it," she commands, sticking her tongue out.

You finger Karina's pussy nonstop, making her cum hard. "There you go," you tell her. "KEEP GOING, KEEP GOING, IT'S SO GOOD, PLAY WITH MY FUCKING PUSSY, I WANNA CUM AGAIN," she says. "Wow," you say as Karina squirts hard. "You like using me like a fuckdoll, don't you?" she asks.

"AH YEAH, FUCK MY ASSHOLE, FUCK," Karina screams, you slapping her honey thighs to calm her down a bit. "Keep that thumb in my pussy, make me squirt," she begs you, but you instead take your whole hand, making her shake one more time. "OHHHHHH FUCKKKKK," she loudly screams.

You and Karina share kisses as you let her suck your cock for a little bit. You let her bob her head on your cock and savor her asshole before grabbing her hair and plowing her face. "Right there, gag on it," you tell her as she does it perfectly, going back for another sloppy blowjob shortly after, you massaging her boobs as you fuck her face. "Keep taking it, so good, there you go," you tell her as you shove your balls down her throat and make a string of spit come out of Karina's chin.

Karina moves to the other bed as she gets herself on all fours. "Put that dick back in my ass, right where it belongs," she tells you as you shove your cock back inside it. "Yeah," she moans as she feels you penetrating her again, firmly grabbing her waist. "Use it, fuck that tiny little asshole," she says, making her boobs freely bounce.

"Open that ass for me," you tell Karina, who spreads her cheeks wide. "Look at that nice little gape for you," she says as you tease her before going back to pounding. "Oh yeah, baby, that hole is fucking begging for it. I love that fucking cock. Oh, baby, you're so fucking perfect in me," she says.

The doggy pounding continuing, you slap Karina's butt and enjoy her tits bouncing. You take a little break to lick her asshole but quickly resume pounding it. "YES, GOD, FUCK, PLEASE, PLEASE," Karina begs as your assfucking only gets more and more intense. "Don't spare an inch, take it all, fuck it," she keeps commanding.

"I'm your anal princess, baby; my ass is all yours, fuck," Karina moans, reaching to finger her pussy. You spread her butthole and spit on it, enjoying her gape and staring at the cum you already deposited on it.

"Stay there," you tell Karina, putting her body upside down and putting her in a piledriver position. You tease her, going in and out of her ass. "Put it right back in," she says, you grabbing her tits and pinching them while she licks her nipples and you fuck her ass, Karina covering her queefing cunt with her hands.

Karina softly moans as you destroy her ass. "OH BABY FUCK, FUCK," she screams, her legs pressing against her big boobs as she looks at you from below. You mount on top of her, pounding her really hard. "AHHHHH, FUCK, I LOVE EVERY FUCKING INCH OF IT IN MY ASS, WRECK IT JUST LIKE THAT," she screams. "Take it, take it all, fuck," Karina commands as your balls clap hard against her cheeks, your cock drilling her ass so hard she collapses into the bed.

"You seem tired, Rina," you say to her, putting her back in a more romantic missionary position. "Let me give you one final massage," you say to her, inserting your cock in her ass as she spreads her cheeks. "Give me more, please, one last massage," she begs you.

Karina massages her pussy as you fuck her ass very nice and slow. "Yeah, baby, worship that asshole," she tells you as you tease her, going slowly in and out of it. "That's what I fucking like. Take it all, dirty boy. Take every fucking inch of me, yeah," she moans as you take it slow and deep in her ass. "Fuck it nice and hard," she tells you, you picking up the pace. "AH YEAH," she screams. "Keep going until you make me fucking cum one last time," she continues.

"I love watching you go in and out of my asshole, just teasing it," Karina says as you keep taking it slow. "I love the way you play with my asshole," she continues. You then spit on her pussy. "I love the way you sloppily spit on my cunt," she keeps going. "I love you, baby; you make me feel so fucking amazing," she finishes, truly a girl in love.

"YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, FUCK," Karina screams. "You make me feel fucking fantastic, like the best whore in the world," she tells you as you kiss her. You take your time, Karina now so horny her asshole queefs at every single one of your slow thrusts. "Do you hear it? That's the sound of me getting turned on," she says.

"I think I'm ready for that cum. You want to give that big fucking load all over my tits?" Karina asks you. "Come for me, baby, give me your fucking masterpiece and cover my tits," she tells you.

You get on top of Karina to bang her tits for one last time. "Yeah, fuck them, fuck them, nice and fucking tight, fuck it until you paint it with your cum," Karina says as you grope and squeeze her massive boobs hard as your cock slides up and down between them like your life depended on it.

"Look at you, you fuck those tits so well," Karina says just as you start to groan. "I can feel it, oh my God, paint me, make me your art," she says as you pop all over her tits, her sticking her tongue out as you cover her chest with your cum.

"I love eating all that cum. I'm a semen demon. I made you drain your balls all over my hot body four times," Karina brags as she grabs her boobs and licks them. "Look how sensitive you are, baby, you came so hard you're shaking" she continues, stroking your cock and rubbing her hands against your still throbbing tip while giving you a big smile.

"Thank you for your load; your cum tastes so good," Karina says as she bobs her head on your cock and lets you fuck her face and tits one last time, sticking her tongue out to lick the tip as you titfuck her.

"What a fucking day; that was an incredible massage," Karina tells you. "Absolutely, and for that I'm going to give you a lifetime pass; you can come back here anytime you want. Every time you need stress relief, call me, and I can give it for free," you say to her.

"Thanks," Karina says as she heads back to the shower, taking long minutes there masturbating and remembering the day she had with you. As she gets back dressed, she kisses you and heads away, you looking at her beautiful body as it disappears on the horizon, hoping your next time with her won't take long to come.

[chrissssssmut]

Karina winter yeji yuna school smut?

AFTER SCHOOL

Karina, Winter, Yeji and Yuna x Male Reader

I should’ve known something was off the moment Ms. Shin smiled at me during homeroom. That too-sweet kind of smile teachers use when they’re about to ruin your afternoon.

"You’ve been falling behind," she said, tapping her red pen against a stack of missed assignments. "So I’m assigning you to a group for academic support."

My stomach sank.

She continued, writing names at the top of my worksheet with smooth, deliberate strokes.

"Karina. Winter. Yeji. And Yuna. They'll… keep you on task."

I blinked. Thought she was joking. But when I looked over to the corner of the room, all four of them were staring at me—smiling.

Not the friendly kind of smile, either.

Fast forward to now. The final bell has rung. The classroom is empty. Door locked. Blinds down. Lights dim.

And I’m sitting at a desk, laptop in front of me, surrounded by four girls who look like they’re about to pounce.

Karina stands behind me with her arms crossed, eyes half-lidded. Winter leans against the chalkboard like she owns the place. Yeji is seated right on my desk, legs swinging lazily, skirt hiked a little too high. Yuna is in the corner by the windows, playing with the buttons of her blouse.

Winter speaks first. Her voice is soft, cool. Dangerous.

"You're gonna open that laptop," she says, slowly walking toward me. "You're gonna finish everything on that worksheet. And you're not leaving until it’s done."

I open my mouth to protest, but she smiles.

"Unless," she adds, "you need a different kind of motivation."

My throat dries. “Motivation?”

Karina leans down behind me. I feel her breath on my ear before I even hear her voice.

“We’re very… persuasive,” she whispers, fingers brushing my shoulders. “But you have to follow instructions. Exactly. No excuses.”

“Okay,” I mutter, voice shaky. “I’ll work.”

Yeji chuckles and crosses one leg over the other, leaning in until her face is inches from mine.

“You’re gonna be such a good boy, aren’t you?”

Her fingers hook around the loose knot of my school tie. She yanks it gently, pulling me forward until my nose nearly brushes the lace trim of her underwear.

“We’ll make it worth your while,” she says, lips curling into a wicked smirk.

Across the room, Yuna lets out a breathy laugh. Her blouse is halfway unbuttoned now, bare skin peeking through.

“I hope you weren’t planning on leaving early,” she says, tossing her bra onto my open notebook like it’s just another school supply. “Because we’re not stopping until we break you.”

My heart is thundering in my chest. I open the laptop with trembling hands.

Winter moves behind me, sliding her fingers up under my uniform shirt. Her nails rake gently over my ribs, sending a full-body shiver up my spine.

Karina kneels beside my chair, her hands already at my belt.

She looks up at me with calm, unreadable eyes. “Let us take care of the distractions,” she murmurs. “You just type.”

My pants slide down. My boxers go next.

I barely get to the first question on the worksheet before Yeji grabs my jaw and turns my face toward her inner thigh.

“Finish the first page,” she purrs. “You get a taste.”

Karina’s lips wrap around me under the desk. I almost fall off the chair.

She takes her time, tongue working in slow, torturous swirls, lips soft but firm. My hands twitch on the keyboard.

“Don’t stop typing,” Yuna says, hopping up to sit on the desk beside me. She grabs my wrist and pulls it under her skirt. “But keep these fingers busy too, yeah?”

She moans softly as my fingers slip into her, wet and tight and so very ready.

Winter presses her chest against my back, her breath hot on my neck. “I’m going to ride you soon,” she whispers. “But if you cum before we say so…”

She drags her tongue over the shell of my ear.

“…we’ll start everything over from the beginning.”

Karina moans around my cock, her head bobbing rhythmically. Every time I twitch, she just sucks harder, like she’s daring me to lose control. Like she wants to see me beg.

“Focus,” Yeji says, eyes flicking down to my screen. “Get to question five.”

I’m drenched in sweat. Muscles tense. My brain is short-circuiting from sensation overload. I don’t even remember what I’m typing.

Winter slides onto my lap, lifting her skirt. No panties.

She sinks down onto me in one smooth motion.

I bite down a scream.

“You like that?” she whispers, hips grinding slow and deep. “You’re doing so well… but we’re not even halfway done.”

Yuna leans forward, tongue trailing a wet stripe up my chest, giggling as she sucks one of my nipples between her lips. Her hand stays between her legs, grinding against my fingers like a girl possessed.

Yeji’s rocking against my thigh now, one hand tangled in my hair, the other squeezing her own breast beneath her uniform. She watches me like a predator, drinking in every twitch, every gasp, every helpless moan I make.

Karina’s still beside the chair, stroking me every time Winter lifts herself up. Her hand moves in sync with Winter’s rhythm. Precise. Lethal.

“You’re going to cum soon,” Karina whispers. “Aren’t you?”

I nod, frantically, stupidly. I can’t hold on.

“No,” Yeji snaps, grabbing my face. “You wait.”

Winter tightens around me, grinding harder, her eyes fluttering shut. “Almost there,” she groans. “Don’t you dare cum until the worksheet’s done.”

I’m dying.

Everything burns. Everything pulses.

Karina strokes harder. Yuna moans louder. Winter rides faster.

Then Karina leans in, lips brushing my ear.

“Last question,” she says, voice honey-sweet. “If you get it right…”

Winter kisses me, full and messy and possessive.

“…we’ll let you cum.”

I slam the final key.

Everything explodes.

Winter cries out, clenching tight. Yuna throws her head back, riding my fingers until her thighs shake. Yeji bites her lip, watching me with wild, hungry eyes as I finally let go.

I cum hard, body wracked with pleasure, every nerve on fire.

Karina strokes me through it, slow and loving, like she wants to milk every drop.

The classroom is filled with panting. Moans. The quiet hum of my laptop.

I’m ruined.

Shirt half-off. Tie gone. Skin marked with lipstick and scratches. My legs are jelly. Brain fried.

Yuna giggles, hopping off the desk and adjusting her skirt.

“You passed,” she says.

“Barely,” Yeji adds, licking her lips.

Winter pulls away from my lap and kisses my jaw, her eyes dark and gleaming. “Don’t fall behind again.”

Karina tucks my shirt back in gently, then kisses my forehead like I’m some kind of good boy she’s proud of.

“Or next time,” she murmurs, lips brushing mine, “we won’t be so gentle.”

The Next Day

I didn’t even argue this time when Ms. Shin told me I’d be finishing today’s work in the library.

She gave me the same knowing smile, the one that sent a shiver down my spine yesterday, and handed me a thick packet of revision problems.

“Quiet place. No distractions,” she said.

Right.

By now, I knew better than to think I’d be studying alone.

And sure enough, not ten minutes into flipping through the pages in one of the back rows—hidden between the history section and some dusty old encyclopedias—I heard soft footsteps. The rustle of skirts. Giggling.

I didn’t even have to turn around to know who it was.

“You really thought you’d get away from us?” Yeji’s voice came first, teasing and low. “That’s cute.”

I looked up just as the four of them stepped into view, uniforms still perfect, but expressions anything but innocent.

Winter shut the book in my hands with a little snap. “Did you miss us?”

Karina knelt beside me again, just like yesterday, but this time she didn’t say anything. Just stared at me with that serene, unreadable gaze, her hand already sliding up my thigh like it belonged there.

Yuna leaned against the bookshelf behind me, stretching her arms over her head like she didn’t care who saw. "Ms. Shin says you need to improve your focus,” she said, licking her lips. “So we’re here to help.”

I glanced around the library. There were a few other students up front, maybe two tables away. The librarian’s desk was clear.

This was insane.

But the heat in my gut didn’t care.

“Guys,” I whispered. “We’ll get caught—”

“We know,” Karina murmured, fingers teasing the waistband of my pants. “That’s what makes it fun.”

Yeji leaned down and dragged her nails down my arm. “You’re already hard. Don’t pretend you’re innocent.”

Winter smirked and pulled a chair across from me, spinning it so she straddled it backward, arms resting on the top. “Here’s the deal,” she said. “You solve five problems. For each correct answer, you get a reward.”

“And if you get one wrong…” Yuna grinned wickedly, fingers playing with the edge of her skirt, “We punish you. Quietly.”

Karina’s hand slipped into my pants, and I choked on my own breath.

I tried. I tried to focus.

The first question was something about historical treaties. I scribbled an answer, hands shaking.

Karina stroked me slowly, watching my every reaction like she was cataloguing them.

Winter got up and circled around to my side. She bent down, her lips brushing my ear.

“Correct,” she whispered. “So you get this—”

Her tongue flicked against my earlobe. Then her hand dipped between my legs, joining Karina’s, making me twitch violently in my seat.

I gritted my teeth, eyes squeezing shut.

"Focus," Yeji sang from behind her hand, pretending to read a book. "You're making faces. They’ll notice.”

I forced myself to the second problem. It was barely legible now.

Behind me, Yuna crouched and slid her hand under the back of my shirt, her nails scratching lightly down my spine.

“Wrong,” she whispered. “You mixed up the year.”

She reached around and grabbed me harshly, jerking me once, twice—just enough to make me see stars—then letting go.

“Bad boys don’t get to cum,” she hissed.

“Third question,” Karina said calmly. “If you get it right, maybe we’ll let you taste one of us.”

I nodded frantically and filled in the blank. Something about revolutions.

Winter peeked over my shoulder and smirked. “Close enough.”

Yeji pulled her chair closer and lifted one leg onto the table.

“No hands,” she whispered. “Just your mouth.”

I looked around—no one close.

Heart hammering, I leaned forward.

Yeji shivered when my tongue found her, legs trembling as she bit her fist to keep from moaning.

“You’re good at this,” she gasped. “Fuck—don’t stop—”

Karina gripped my chin and pulled me back.

“Fourth problem,” she said coolly. “Let’s see if your brain still works with your mouth busy.”

I barely read it. My hands were shaking. I circled an answer and prayed.

Winter checked it.

Then bent down, lifted her skirt, and sat on my lap, no underwear again.

“I’ll allow it,” she breathed, sinking down onto me.

I choked back a moan as her warmth enveloped me, and she immediately began grinding, slow and cruel and tight.

“Don’t. Make. A. Sound,” she hissed.

The table shifted slightly. Books wobbled.

Karina looked toward the front of the library.

“Shit,” she whispered. “Librarian’s coming.”

Yuna moved quickly, yanking a nearby blanket someone had left draped on the study chair and tossing it over my lap. Winter stayed perfectly still, biting her lip hard.

Yeji opened a book and leaned forward, pretending to read with exaggerated focus.

Karina sat back against the shelves, legs crossed, innocent as a nun.

The librarian’s heels clicked closer.

“Everything alright back here?” she asked.

I froze.

Winter didn’t. Her walls clenched.

“Just helping him study,” Karina said smoothly. “He’s working hard.”

The librarian hummed. “Good. Keep it down.”

As soon as she turned and walked off, Winter exhaled hard against my neck and began to ride me again, slower now, deliberately cruel.

“You’re not cumming until the last question’s done,” she whispered. “And we’re all satisfied.”

Yuna climbed onto the table and straddled my chest, pulling my face to her dripping heat. “Make up for question two,” she said.

Yeji stroked herself as she watched me tongue Yuna open, her moans muffled against her arm. Karina leaned down and whispered filth into my ear, her hands tugging and teasing me every time Winter lifted herself up.

“I’m close,” Winter gasped. “Hold on—don’t cum—”

“I’m—shit—I’m gonna—” I couldn’t hold it.

Karina’s nails dug into my thigh.

“Don’t. You. Dare.”

Then everything blurred—Yuna came with a high, desperate whimper, Yeji followed moments after with a strangled moan, and Winter finally gasped my name as she pulsed around me, trembling.

Only then did Karina pull my face to hers and kiss me like she owned me.

“You did better today,” she said, stroking me slowly. “We’re proud.”

Winter slid off, carefully pulling the blanket back over my lap.

I was soaked. Spent. Fucked half-senseless.

Karina whispered, “You can finish now,” and stroked me just right.

I came so hard I almost saw white.

We cleaned up quietly—well, they did. I could barely move.

Karina kissed my temple.

Yeji fixed my tie.

Yuna tucked the worksheet into my bag.

Winter licked her fingers clean and winked. “Same time tomorrow?”

I nodded, dazed.

“Good,” Karina said softly. “Because next time…”

She leaned in, lips brushing mine.

“…we’re not letting you leave at all.”

It had been one day since the library.

One day since Karina whispered filth in my ear while riding me behind a bookshelf. One day since Winter, Yeji, and Yuna took turns teasing me to the edge with eyes locked on the door, waiting to see if someone—anyone—would walk in and catch us.

No one did.

But someone noticed.

“Come see me after class,” Ms. Shin said, sliding a post-it on my desk as she walked by.

No explanation. No expression. Just the quiet weight of her words and the way her eyes lingered on me… like she was studying a lie.

Karina leaned over from behind me. “She called you?”

I nodded.

“She knows,” Yeji said from the next desk, not even bothering to whisper.

“She suspects,” Winter corrected, looking too calm. “There’s a difference.”

Yuna, chewing on the tip of her pen, smiled lazily. “So what? She can’t prove anything.”

Karina’s fingers trailed up the back of my neck. “She doesn’t have to prove it. She just has to separate us.”

The idea made my stomach twist.

After the bell, I made my way to Ms. Shin’s office, heart pounding like a drumline. Her door was cracked open.

“Close it,” she said without turning around.

I obeyed.

She didn’t look at me at first. Just tapped her pen against a sheet of paper.

“I’ve taught here for eight years,” she said finally. “And I’ve never had a group as... close-knit as yours.”

I stayed silent.

“The four of them cling to you like satellites. Always orbiting. Always watching. And you… you’ve changed.”

“I—”

“Don’t lie to me,” she said sharply, cutting me off. “You’re distracted. Your posture, your eyes. You flinch when someone touches your shoulder. And your test scores are slipping.”

I clenched my fists.

“If something’s happening between you and those girls—something inappropriate—you need to tell me now.”

She turned toward me, eyes sharp and concerned.

“I can help you. I can reassign you. I can call your parents if you're too scared to say anything.”

“I’m not scared,” I said, too quickly.

“So there is something,” she murmured.

Shit.

I backpedaled fast. “No. I just meant—I don’t need help. There’s nothing going on.”

Ms. Shin leaned back slowly, searching my face.

“You’re a smart boy,” she said. “But you’re not a good liar.”

The room felt like it was shrinking.

“If I find out they’ve coerced you—”

“They didn’t,” I snapped.

That caught her off guard.

“They didn’t coerce me. It’s not… like that.”

“So what is it, then?” she asked.

I couldn’t answer. Because the truth was messier than anything she was imagining.

Karina walking into my room without knocking. Winter crawling into my lap with a hungry look. Yeji pinning me to a wall during break. Yuna whispering threats into my ear with a smile on her lips and her hand down my pants.

It wasn’t coercion.

It was obsession.

And it was mutual.

“I just want to focus on school,” I said, the lie catching in my throat. “That’s all.”

Ms. Shin looked unconvinced.

“You’ll work with me from now on,” she said. “No more group projects. No more ‘study sessions.’ You stay after school, here, under my supervision.”

“I—”

“That’s final.”

I left the office feeling like I’d been sentenced.

They were waiting.

Outside the classroom. All four of them.

Karina leaned against the wall, arms crossed, face unreadable.

Winter looked like she already knew what happened.

Yeji tilted her head. “How bad?”

“She’s pulling me from the group,” I muttered.

Yuna blinked. “She what?”

“She wants me working under her from now on.”

Karina stepped forward. “She’s trying to isolate you.”

Winter grabbed my hand. “That’s not going to happen.”

Yeji glanced down the hallway. “Where is she now?”

“She’s still in her office,” I said. “Planning whatever ‘private sessions’ she has in mind.”

Yuna smiled, slow and feral. “So we beat her to it.”

“What?”

Karina took my wrist, firm and final. “Storage room. Now.”

The door clicked shut behind us.

No light. Just shadows and breath.

Winter pinned me against the shelf first. “She wants to protect you?”

Yeji’s hands slid under my shirt. “She wants to own you.”

Karina was unbuttoning my pants already. “But she’s too late.”

Yuna pulled her skirt up. “We claimed you first.”

The girls didn’t take turns this time. They swarmed.

Hands everywhere—Karina’s mouth on my neck, Winter’s fingers around my length, Yeji licking up my chest, Yuna grinding on my thigh.

I tried to speak. Couldn’t.

“You don’t want her,” Winter whispered against my ear. “You want this.”

“You want us,” Karina hissed, sinking down onto me before I could even gasp. “Say it.”

“I want you,” I groaned, biting my lip to muffle it.

Karina rode me hard, fast, one hand clamped over my mouth while Yeji held my hips still. Winter and Yuna knelt below, licking and moaning, their tongues trailing over everything Karina left exposed.

“I’ll go to her office,” Yuna whispered between licks. “I’ll tell her to back off.”

Karina moaned. “If she doesn’t... we’ll make her.”

The climax hit hard and fast, Karina milking me dry while the other girls moaned, whispering about how they’d keep me hidden forever if they had to.

Afterward, they dressed me, button by button, fixing my tie like nothing had happened.

“She’s watching,” Karina said. “We know.”

Winter cupped my cheek. “She’ll try to separate us.”

Yuna kissed me softly. “Let her try.”

Yeji leaned close, voice like velvet. “If she takes you… we’ll take you back.”